The CEO Commands (manxman)

To show my appreciaton to all my fans and gaing the 5000 followers mark, winning the NaNowrimo, and for being voted one of the most active people on Wattpad, I am bringing back The CEO Commands until I officially publish it on Amazon, this is the unedited version for publishing purposes the edited version will only be for Amazon and Nook. Enjoy and thank you to all my fans the ones that have followed me from the beginning and the new ones. THe chapters will be posted starting December 1, 2013. I love all you you and thanks again.

Synopsis;

Corey is the shy young artistic intern. The ink was barely dry on his Degree, but he managed, with the help of a childhood friend to land a sweet job with Roche Marketing Inc., where his creativity can shine. On his very first day of work he literally ran smack dab into the Sexiest man he had ever laid his eyes on and it was like he was struck by lightning when none other than Marcus Roche, the CEO of the company, stopped his fall. The man’s touch seared him, marked him and even though the man was his boss, Corey wanted desperately to belong to him.

Marcus Roche is the brilliant force behind his company, the CEO of Roche Marketing INC. His cold and unyielding personality commanded respect and perfection of those around him. His personal life was no different, Marcus is a Dominant, an badass one at that, he craved to have sweet little boys kneeling at his feet worshipping him, he was content to have his subs fawning all over him at his club, The Dungeon; but he had no desire to have a relationship with any of them outside of the playrooms. What will happen to his well organized world when a young intern literally stumbles into life with big innocent blue eyes that he felt could see right into his soul?

Warning this book contains mild to moderate form of BDSM, graphic sexual scenes, some harsh languages 18+ mature story*

I am putting a disclaimer on my current stories in the works. The model’s images that I am using is for the sole purpose of giving you the reader a picture of what the characters may look like. My stories are a work of FICTION and therefore THEY DO NOT DEPICT anything real. Everything in the story line is purely and solely from my imagination and does not tell the story of how the model’s live their lives or does it relate to anything or anyone in their real life. The models that I use are for visuals only and their images are not being used by me or being stolen by me to be used for any malicious intent or profit gain. Anyone interested in knowing more about the model please feel free on their own to look up and research the talents of that model. If I do decide to publish the story in which a model was used, their image will not be used on the cover without their expressed consent. That being said, this disclaimer will be placed in each of my stories with the clear understanding that I am not using the image for my own gain. My stories are indeed FICTION, and any images used are for non for profit visual aides. I have no problem removing them if I am contacted and my stories in no way reflects on how said model lives their life.

Chapter 1

Dianna Bell The CEO Commands

© 2013, Dianna Bell All rights reservered belldianna@ymail.com

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. This book contains material protected under International and Federal Copyright Laws and Treaties. Any unauthorized reprint or use of this material is prohibited. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without express written permission from the author / publisher. 

Chapter 1

  (Alex Evans as Cutie Corey——>)

 

 Rushing around my room, I quickly smoothed out my slate gray silk tie over my crisp white shirt before grabbing my navy blue jacket from the hanger from the back of the bedroom door. I checked my watch, and damn, I was running a little behind I scurried a little  faster down the sparse hallway of my new apartment and into the living room, where grabbed my satchel before booking it out the door barely managing to turn the key in the lock before running down the hall towards the elevators.

 It wouldn’t make a good impression to be late on my first day at work. Stupid alarm!  My best friend, Joseph, the miracle worker that he is managed to get me this job with Roche Marketing Inc. through his sister, who works there as the PA to the CEO himself. Impressive I must say, although I have never met him, the Marcus Roche in person. I did Google the company when Joe had told me about the internship opening with a Junior executive, and I must say that even in his photos the man radiated power…..he was just so yummy.

 Yes that’s right; I just said another man is yummy…if you must know I am 100% gay to the bone. (Huh, I said bone, I would loved to be boned or anything else Mr. Sexy CEO would want to do to any part of my sexy body!) I am getting off track here. Anyway, after several interviews I was offered the position and I gladly accepted it. Today is my first day after a long weekend of moving and settling into my two bedroom apartment.

 Hopping out of the cab, I raced towards the revolving doors of the magnificent building that housed Roche Marketing. The building was as impressive as the owner himself standing at a good twenty stories tall, soaring up into the city skyline. Everything was done in there from photo shoots, to meetings, artistic designs, and such. Of course, the top three floors held the big wigs. There was also a daycare and cafeteria for employees as well.

 Stopping at security front desk, I rummaged through my bag and found my new I.D. badge and I pinned it to the lapel of my jacket. Mr. No Neck, beefy security guard named Thomas waved me through towards the foyer containing the elevators. Glancing at my watch, I tapped my foot as I impatiently waited on the lift.

 I have approximately 12 minutes before I was due to meet with Mr. White, my boss that I am supposed to be interning with. I heard the ding and without looking up I rushed to the doors and as they swooshed open. And in my haste, I proceeded to get on it only to collide with what I thought was the damn doors. “Oomph!” I gasped nearly falling on my ass but two very strong muscular arms caught me by the elbows and brought me upright.

 My eyes traveled upwards from the very expensive Italian loafers, to equally expensive tailored black slacks, covering powerfully strong muscular legs and thighs, over the massive expanse of chest under a tailored jacket and up and up towards a chiseled clean shaved jaw finally, making eye contact with the sexiest pair of silver orbs I have ever had the pleasure to gaze into. My eyes widened as recognition kicked me in the back of the head. (And exhale Corey, come on, come on. Brain function needs oxygen.) Air whooshed out of my lungs and I quickly exhaled through my parted lips. On my first breath I immediately apologized with, “I am so sorry Mr. Roche. I did not see you. I was in kind of a hurry….pardon me Sir.” I babbled like an idiot.

 The gorgeous man just stood there looking down at me with a kind of bored expression and I could feel my face heating up with a furious blush. Finally realizing I still had a death grip on his powerful forearms that felt like steel bands under the palms of my hands; I blushed even more and quickly released him and my palms still tingled from the contact.

 I dropped my gaze from those mesmerizing eyes, feeling my heart fluttering away at a mile per minute in my chest. I heard another elevator ding its arrival and I stepped back and made a hasty retreat towards it. Thank God it was empty, and I quickly shuffled into it and pushed the button for my desired floor. I kept my eyes downcast the whole time trying to calm my racing pulse. With a sigh of relief the doors closed and it quietly catapulted me upwards.

 I was busy fanning my heated face, praying that my blush had receded when the car stopped and the doors slid open. I stepped out and turned to the right, I passed a few gray cubicles as I made my way to the enclosed offices at the back of the floor. Once there, I straightened my tie and ran a hand through my hair, then knocked on the closed door the secretary sitting close by had motioned me towards. “Come in.” I heard the muffled command through the door.

 “Good Morning, Mr. White.” I respectfully greeted the man sitting behind the desk. He looked up at me and smiled. I must say he was good looking, maybe his late to mid thirties, fit, and straight as an arrow, judging by the way he had eye raped most of the secretaries in Human Resources when he had conducted my second interview.

 “Well done Mr. Smyth, right on time. Please see Jeannie my secretary and get set up. We have a department meeting at ten o’clock this morning. She will show you where you can get settled and of my currently scheduled projects.” He instructed me. I nodded my head and stepped outside to find a pretty blond sitting outside his office at a desk from where she had waved me on earlier.

 “Hi, you must be Corey, I am Jeannie. Welcome. If you would follow me, I will show you your work area.” She smiled at me as she led me down the hall to a row of cubicles. She came to stop at the third one to the right of the row. I caught glimpses of other worker bees furiously typing away or talking on the phone. There was a constant buzz of activity going on. I noticed that several, if not everyone had their space decorated to their liking. Cool, I would have to remember to get some stuff for my desk.

  I stepped in behind her and surveyed where I am going to spend most of my working time. It was clinically bare with a desktop and IPAD and smart phone and a stack of manuals and files sitting neatly on top of the small desk. “OK, I will leave you to get situated. Those are the company manuals of conduct and such, these files contain what the creative teams that you are now a part of is working on; please get familiar with the information there, some of it will be covered in this morning’s meeting. We all stay connected and informed through our phones and IPAD, so those are yours for the duration of your employment. The restrooms are down that hallway as well as the break room. Do you have any questions?” She asked after that tremendous display of efficiency. “

 “No, you answered everything.” I smiled in gratitude at her.

 “Good, I will come back for you in a little while and show you where the conference rooms are.” She said, and then she departed with her blond curls bouncing just as perky as her demeanor back the way we had come from.

 Taking a seat, I sighed and set down my satchel on the floor under my desk. I turned on the smart phone to see that it was fully charged and the contacts were already preloaded, I assumed with the other members of the team, as well as Mr. White and Jeannie’s contact information. Putting it down, I picked up and powered on the IPAD, and I went through the files and set up a password as it instructed.

 I was pulling one of the manuals towards me when someone cleared their throat gaining my attention. Turning around, I saw a cute little pixie standing there. She had her coppery red hair twisted back in a neat bun; she was shorter than me, if you can believe that seeing I am only 5’5. She was a petite little thing dressed in a dark green business suit with black pumps.

“Hey newbie, I am Cassandra, but everyone calls me Cassie. Welcome to the creative department of Roche Marketing.” She chirped as she leaned a petite shoulder against my cubicle wall.

“Hi, I am Corey, and thanks for the welcome.” I said as I got to my feet and held out my hand to her smaller one in greeting.

 She stepped forward and shook my hand enthusiastically. “OMG, you are so adorable. I envy those big blue peepers of yours, so gorgeous.” She gushed as she pumped my hand up and down. “OK, if you need anything I am right over there.” She pointed and turned back to me.“Feel free to ask me anything. I will catch up with you after this morning’s pow wow and introduce you to everyone.” Then she flitted off to her cubicle before I could even respond with a single word.

 Shaking my head, I just smiled as I sat back down and once again pulled one of the thick manuals towards me. After about an hour and two company manuals later the phone on my desk began to buzz. I reached out and picked up the handset stating my name.

“Hey Corey, its Bethany, Joseph’s sister, how are you settling in?” The bright voice inquired through the connection.

“Oh Hey Beth, I am doing fine thanks; I have my first team meeting in a few minutes. How are you?” I replied. I knew her job as

HIS

PA must be interesting if not stressful; I would never be able to work that closely with him, I would make an idiot of myself.

“I am fine Corey, just checking on you, look if you are free for lunch we can meet up so I can catch up with both yours and Joe’s childhood stories.” She said mischievously.

 I smiled glad to be reacquainting with her, when Joe and I were younger, Beth used to mother us, seeing she was a few years older than we were. But, she always meant well. “Sure can I call you a little before lunch, like I said I have a meeting and I don’t know yet what is going on afterwards? Beth agreed and gave me her extension and told me to give her a call either way. I disconnected the call right as Jeannie made an appearance. She told me to bring my IPAD and to follow her.

 Walking into the conference room later, I scoped out the other occupants of the room. There were eleven people in total, including myself. First up, there was Mitchell, a really slender and flamboyant guy wearing a pair of green slacks with a lighter green blouse-like shirt with scarf around his neck. How cliché in acting the flaming homosexual, I almost laughed out loud at his shock of platinum blond hair he kept flipping out of his face. Then, there was Paul and Anthony; they were almost carbon copies of yuppiedom. Up next, were the ladies, of course there was my little pixie, Cassie. Followed by Sharon, Carole, Tina, Sandra, Anna, and Kim, they seemed okay if not a little serious.

 Mr. White entered after a moment and the meeting got started. He made sure I introduced myself to everyone and then he went into the project the team was currently giving their undivided attention to because if its deadline. I sat back and listened to everyone and took in the process that the team to used to come up with the creativity behind an advertisement.

Chapter 2

Chapter 2

(Sexy Matt Bomer as Marcus Roche––>)

 I was shown to my table by a bubbly hostess and I gracefully sat down after greeting a few of my executive officers from the accounting department that I had invited to our weekly breakfast meeting, and I made myself comfortable as I spread the linen napkin across my lap. The waitress was immediately at my elbow puffing out her boobs almost directly in my face as she asked me for my breakfast order. Without giving her second glance, I ordered a plain egg white omelet, some fruit and black coffee. After having to skip breakfast at home to come into the office early this morning for an international teleconference call, I didn’t have the opportunity to get my usual caffeinated beverage and I was sincerely craving one now.

 I sighed deeply as my coffee was placed in front of me and the over friendly waitress was still hovering at my side after serving the beverage. It totally annoyed me, but my stoic expression was not showing it, I dismissed her with a wave of my hand.

 Chad began the meeting my handing around the prepared financial reports of the last quarter; I had already reviewed what these reports contained, but went I along with his spiel anyway. I always liked to be well informed, it kept me on top of my game and I always kept full control of my empire that way. I have worked too hard for it not to succeed. As he rattled on and on about information and numbers and figures I already knew about, I enjoyed the burst of caffeine in my system. My mind wondered back to earlier this morning as I was getting off my private elevator.

 The elevator had just come to stop on the first floor and the doors had barely opened before a tiny whirlwind of arms and legs had slammed right into my chest. I had to fling out my arms to grab the person to prevent them from falling. I had taken a hold of those fragile arms and held the slender young man upright. I had watched as the boy’s shocked gaze traveled up my body to meet my eyes. He had flipped his shock of black hair out of his face and I gazed into the prettiest blue eyes he had ever seen, they were the color of the sky on a bright sunny day.

  I was shocked speechless as I took in his delicate features, the plump pink kissable lips, and that flawless creamy complexion that a pinked up so prettily with a fiery blush. I had no words to explain why the man had such a profound impact on me, and then he had opened his mouth and promptly started to apologize. His voice was so sweet as it washed over my senses, and when he had said the word “Sir,” my cock had jumped to attention in my pants.

  I had just stood there, completely unable to even mutter a word of reaction or anything, which was so very uncharacteristic for me. The young man then proceeded to hop onto another elevator and promptly disappeared into my building. He had obviously knew who I was, which that wasn’t surprising if he worked there like his I.D. badge indicated, but I had no idea who this young man was, and I felt compelled to find out. I would start with Thomas from the security front desk. I was brought out of my internal musings by Chad’s words of conclusion of the meeting. I waved the waitress over and settled the bill, then thanked my staff and proceeded to get to my car and Daryl, my driver proceeded to get me back to my office.

 By the time I got back to the office I proceeded to reply to a few calls that I missed during breakfast. And after I hung up the phone after the last call and glanced at the clock. It was only 11:45 a.m. by now Bethany made an appearance with my agenda for the remainder of the afternoon. I listened patiently to her as she efficiently rattled off where I was supposed to be and with whom I was to be meeting with at those allotted times.  My mind was totally occupied with finding out the identity of the little black haired beauty that crashed in my arms earlier this morning.“Cancel everything for remainder of the afternoon, reschedule what you can and load the changes onto my calendar. Call Thomas and tell him that I need to speak with him, then you can go to lunch.’ I told her. She gaped at me for a minute then she nodded her understanding and stepped out heading back to her office. The glass doors silently closed behind her retreating form.

 I walked around my desk and took at seat in front of my computer and patiently waited until Thomas was reached. I was going through a file when my phone buzzed and Bethany told me that he was on line two. I quickly picked up the head set and asked him without permeable to identify the young man the cameras should of picked up this morning when he had mistakenly tumbled into private elevator and into my arms. He said he needed to review the tape and get back to me. And I was replacing the receiver I happened to look up and the object of my conversation was standing just outside my office doors currently hugging my PA. He stepped back from her and smiled, his sweetness making my cock wake up and take notice.

 They proceeded to have a conversation and I took my time to study the young man. He had slender build, but he wasn’t skinny. He wasn’t tall but compared to my 6’4 height I rarely found that surprising. His hair was short in the back and layered and little long in the front; it was styled to the side almost covering one of those gorgeous eyes. Damn, I could feel my pants getting tighter. It had been too long since my last sub, almost six months to be exact. I wonder… I was beginning to zone out, when I spied Bethany reaching for her purse, preparing to leave with that beautiful boy. I almost tripped over my feet in my haste to get to the door. Why wait for Thomas when I can get an introduction now. Maybe invite myself to lunch since I cleared my schedule. It’s not like I have never taken Bethany to lunch before.

 I schooled my features and mentally shook my head to clear it; I was all over the place. This was so not me, but I was following my gut and it seemed that my gut and well as my cock wanted this young man. “Bethany, I was thinking to do lunch, oh hello. Beth, please introduce me to your friend; I believe we had a brief encounter this morning on the elevator. Hopefully I am not interrupting anything.” I said as I watched his cheeks heat up, blushing an alluring shade of pink. Definitely, I was getting under his skin, which meant he batted for my team, my gaydar was usually spot on, I almost smirked but I managed to keep my features bland.

 Bethany smiled politely and turned to the young man. “Corey Smyth this is Marcus Roche. Mr. Roche this is Corey, today is his first day. He is a family friend that got the internship position on Mr. White’s design team.” She stated and continued on to say, “I invited him to lunch to see how he was settling in, and since you are free please join us.  I was going to explain to him about the vision of the company but who better than you to explain it as the owner and CEO.” She smiled at me; clearly she didn’t see the panic that momentarily flashed across Corey’s sweet features before he managed to hide it with a polite smile. This should be so interesting.

 Damn, I was going to have to give her a raise. She is just a peach; being my PA for so long, she already knew about my sexual preference, especially after having to do some of my non-disclosure contracts my sexual partners had to sign. So obviously working for me for a while she picked up that Corey has caught my interest. Although being the cold bastard that I am, she never worked up the nerve to outright ask about anything in my personal life and that was fine with me. I smiled and watched his cheeks flush once more, so sexy. “Okay wonderful, how does Italian sound?” I asked and they both nodded their heads in agreement. So I gestured with my hand for her to lead the way.

 I brought up the rear of our little group and watched his cute shapely little ass and the gentle sway of his hips as he walked in front of me towards my elevator. Beth pushed the button and we all got into the car. I made sure to invade his space a little and watched him fidget. I so could calm that nervous movement with my leather flogger. His creamy skin would warm and glow the prettiest shade of red for me. “Fuck me!” I shifted to ease my now throbbing hard on.

  I made mistake to look down at him just to catch sight of his small pink tongue gliding across his lush bottom lip and felt my dick jerk in response. I was so relieved when the car dinged and the doors opened into the lobby. I ushered them out into the foyer and outside to my car waiting on the curb. Daryl politely tipped his hat as he opened the door for us. Bethany got in first then Corey, and finally myself. I schooled my features and willed my body to calm down. By the time Daryl got into the driver’s seat I was once again fully in control of my body, until the car moved away from the curb and his leg accidentally brushed against my thigh and the electrical tingles from the brief contact shot straight to my hardening cock again. “Damn!”

Chapter 3

Chapter 3

  (The Lovely Reese Witherspoon as Bethany——>)

 Inside I was hyperventilating but on the outside I was struggling to maintain a calm and unaffected facade. We made it through the swiveling doors onto the sidewalk outside, and I saw Cassie and Kim standing there about to get into a cab that was parked in front of a sleek, black Rolls Royce Phantom. I assumed was Mr. Roche’s, because a driver opened the door and greeted him the instant he made an appearance on the sidewalk.

 Out of the corner of my eye I watched as they gawked as our little party proceeded to the car and Beth slid into the vehicle. I felt tingles shoot up my spine as he placed a large warm hand on the small of my back urging me into the car. I quickly climbed into the car in order to get away from the searing contact of his touch. He slid in gracefully and took a seat right next to me and his driver made his way around the hood of the car and got in behind the wheel.

  Mr. Roche told his driver the name of a popular high end Italian Restaurant and we were off. The movement of the car merging with traffic caused my thigh to brush against his and I felt those tingles again. And I thought heard a small groan escape his lips, maybe my mind playing tricks on me or could he be as similarly affected as I am by our contact also.

 That little devil popped up and sat on my shoulder and just grinned, whispering for me to give in to temptation. But I mentally flicked him from my shoulder, no need to get my hopes up. A man like him could never be interested in a little nobody like me. Mentally kicking myself, I just sat back and took in the luxurious splendor of the interior of the car trying anything not to stare at his perfection while Beth prattled on to Mr. Roche about some Advertisement or the other. In reality I wasn’t paying attention to anything she said. I was busy quietly inhaling in his scent. It was so damn alluring and sexy, just like the man himself. He smelled like fresh washed linen and sin, simply mouthwatering. I discreetly ran a hand over my mouth to make sure I wasn’t in fact drooling.

 It didn’t take long even in downtown traffic to reach our destination. As soon as our car pulled up to the curb someone was there to open the door. Mr. Roche got out first and put his hand out to Beth to help her from the car. I scooted out directly after her. We were ushered inside when the Hostess greeted him by name and showed us to a discreet booth inside towards the back of the opulent eatery. After handing us our menus with a flourish she quietly disappeared.

“So Corey, how is your first day going too far? What do you think of your team?” Beth asked as she shook out her napkin to lay it across her lap.

 I willed my blush away, I could feel it trying to make itself known just as I could feel those ice cold gray eyes zone in directly on my face. “Um…its been eventful so far. I was introduced to my team and I had gotten a feel of how the creative process works.”

“And what do you think of the process?” His sexy deep voice washed over me as he asked the question. I raised my eyes to look over at him and my breath once again caught in my throat. ( Damn, I

just wanted to climb his luscious body and lick him. Shit, come on Corey breathe !) After a full minute of berating myself, I was able to finally answer, “It was very interesting Sir, I must say, everyone had something to add and everything just came together, it was fascinating to see, even with the minor bickering everyone was happy in the end especially Mr. White.

 “Well that’s good; Mr. Roche here is very into being aware of all aspects of the process from inception of the ideas, to bringing them to the actual advertisement, and marketing them.” Bethany informed me. I managed to drag my gaze away from him; it was like he was a magnet or something. I nodded at her and she smiled at me with a knowing look. She as well as Joe knew what my sexual preferences were, and I think that with all of my nervous chatter and fidgeting I was giving myself and my feelings concerning our boss away to her.

“So how do you too know each other?” He asked in that delicious huskiness to his voice.

 I looked over to Bethany silently conveying with my eyes for her to answer, and she picked up on it and smiled. “Corey and my little brother Joseph are best friends from childhood. They did everything together, even college. Joe graduated with his Degree in Literature is now working in publishing, and Corey here being artistic since birth, graduated with his Degree in Graphic Design and Advertising. So, when Mr. White opened another position on his creative team, I told Joe to tell Corey about it and here he is.”

 “Well I hope that my company is a good fit for you, Corey. If you need anything just let me know. Bethany is like my right hand and my left on most days, she sings your praises beautifully, so welcome.” He said to me. I was saved from answering right away with the arrival of our food.

 The rest of the lunch hour passed with pleasant conversation. I was impressed with Mr. Roche, as both he and Bethany gave me the history of his company. I was still a little skittish around him. He seems so self contained. There was barely ever a change in his expression. To someone outside looking in he seemed cold and unaffected, some might say even harsh. But, sitting here listening to the passion in his voice about his business, I knew different. He had such a commanding nature about him, everyone from the waitresses, and the numerous women even some men, and myself included couldn’t help but look his direction more than once during the course of our meal. Some out right stared, ( including myself, oh drool !) Bethany would nudge my foot every time she caught me staring too long at his yumminess. On the third kick I decided to make a break for the restroom to splash some water on my overheated face.

 I politely excused myself from the table and followed the discreetly placed signs towards the washrooms. I took care of business and was presently washing my hands; the only other gentleman in the bathroom wiped his hands on a paper towel and nodded his head before walking out the door. Turning off the faucet, I walked over to the air dryer and turned it on. I loved these things.

  I was busy flashing my hands under the stream of warm air, so much so I didn’t hear the door open or close, or the lock being turned to seal whoever it was in the bathroom with me. When the dryer stopped, I turned around and yelped like a girl when a smashed into a massive chest that felt like a brick wall. Mr. Roche steadied my now quivering body by pinning me against the wall, the steel bands he called arms were holding my wrists at either side of my head.

 “I was wondering Corey, are you gay by any chance?” He asked me as he leaned all up in my personal bubble and ran his nose up the side of neck making his way up to my jaw, and the across to my earlobe and My entire body shivered when he nuzzled  the sensitive skin there. He had found my spot in the first try.

 My mouth opened and closed like a fish. I finally just closed my eyes against the instant heat shooting through my body and I could do nothing else but to release whimper as my reaction to the sudden onslaught of desire flashing through my blood. My eyes snapped open when I felt his warm wet tongue flick my earlobe before pulling it into his mouth and nipped it sharply between his teeth. I groaned like a porn star and my body shuddered beneath his. He smiled knowingly, before easing his body away from my trembling form. “Mmm, that’s all I needed to know.“He winked at me, then turned and left me standing there a quivering mass of jelliness.

 Oh my God, I had almost cum in my pants. What the hell just happened, how I am going to face him now? I took a minute to gather my scattered wits and took a deep breath before walking back out the dining area. When I got back to the table. Bethany was the only one waiting for me.

 “OK come on, back to work. Marcus is already in the car.” She said as she ushered me outside and into the waiting car. I willed myself not to look at him, and I made sure to sit as far as I could on the seat without being obvious. The ride back was blissfully short. It took all that I had to politely thank them for lunch and disappeared into the building opting for the stairs rather than the elevator. I made it to the fourth floor before finally running out of steam. ( What, never said I was an athlete.) I jumped on the elevator from there. I made it back to my desk without any other incidents. And a few minutes later my phone rang and Jeannie said that Mr. White wanted to see me.

 I sighed and made my way back through the maze of cubicles and smiled at Jeannie as she opened Mr. White’s office door for me. She closed it behind me after I entered the office.

 “Ah…Corey, Please have a seat.” Mr. White told me. I smiled at him and took a seat in one of the arm chairs in front of his desk.

 “So Corey, I didn’t know that you were friends with Mr. Roche, so much so that you guys go to lunch together?” He inquired with a raised brow as he sat back in his chair staring at me.

 My head snapped up and I looked at him with confusion clearly written across my face. How did he know that? One of the girls must have told him. I thought, so I composed myself. I really shouldn’t have to explain anything to this man, but I didn’t want to be fired after just one day. “I don’t know Mr. Roche. I know his PA, Bethany. Her brother is my best friend. When I got the job here, he asked her to check up on me. She invited to me lunch, then Mr. Roche was on his way to lunch and he invited us to join him.” I calmly explained.

“Well, just checking you see. Mr. Roche is a demanding boss; I wouldn’t put it past him to plant someone on each team to be his eyes and ears. It’s strange, I have been working here for six years and he has never taken an intern to lunch. But I understand with your explanation, I was just checking you see.” Came his slick response. I had the unnerving feeling I was not going to like this man.

 I nodded my understanding. “Is there anything else Mr. White. I still have to catch up the current projects you are working on and implement some designs into the template.”

 He nodded his consent for me to leave. “Oh and Corey. This conversation is between me and you. Understand?”

 “Yes, Sir.” I said before leaving his office. “This had got to be the weirdest day ever.” I thought as I made it back to my desk. For the rest of the afternoon I did what I said I was going to do. I was busy applying some of the graphics on the Advertisement on my computer, when there was a ding and pop up notification stating I had an interoffice email waiting for me. I minimized my work and opened the email server and my inbox. I opened the single message marked urgent and scanned it.

 “Meet me at Starbury’s Cafe at 5:30. M.R.”

 

A look of confusion flitted over my features, M.R.? I shook my head and deleted the message and got back to work. Before I knew it, it was 5:15, so I saved my work transferred the file to my IPAD and placed it in my satchel. I shut everything down and walked over to the elevators and pushed the down button. I was waiting for the lift when Kim came and stood next to me. I turned my head to smile at her but she was glaring hatefully at me.

 “So I see someone is already sucking up or I should say sucking off the big boss.” She spat evilly at me.

 I gaped at her for a minute. Was this chick for real? “I don’t know what you are talking about.“ I said and walked away from her. I guess going down the stairs was easier than going up the stairs. I made my way down and outside of the building.

 I debated with myself whether or not should I go to Starbury’s to figure out who sent the email, my day has been weird enough already, “why not end it with a bang I thought.” I walked the half a block and turned the corner to the Cafe. Once inside I looked around. I didn’t see anyone I knew. Shrugging my shoulders, I decided to order a vanilla frappe for my walk home. I placed my order and was waiting for it off to the side of the pickup counter when I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned around and “Le Gasp” It was the sex God.

“Mr…Mr. Roche, wh..what are y..you doing here?” I stuttered out the question totally surprised by his appearance.

 His sexy lips curved up into an even sexier smirk. “I asked you to meet me didn’t I?” He asked as he across his powerful arms over his equally powerful chest.

“M.R. Marcus Roche…duh” I thought and he chuckled as understanding dawned on my face. “I said that out loud didn’t I?” I asked feeling my face turn brilliant red when he nodded. The Barista called out my order and I thanked her slipping her a tip. I turned back to him and he ushered me outside, and there sitting on the curb was his beautiful car.

 “I need to talk to you for a minute, if that is alright. Take a ride with me.” He said as he indicated towards the now open door of the car.

 I took a deep breath, I was uncertain, but I was even more curious to see that he had to say to little old me. Who am I kidding I would give my left nut to spend any amount of time in this gorgeous mans’ presence. So I made my way to his car and slid into the back seat. He got in directly after me and his driver got behind the wheel and slid smoothly into the late evening traffic.

Chapter 4

Chapter 4

 (Marcus’ Phantom—–>)

  I had sat there through lunch as his Angelic voice caressed over me as he explained his morning to Bethany. Every sweet word sent a delicious shot of heat right to my cock. I found it cute that he avoided looking directly into my eyes, like it unnerved him, much to my obvious delight. But I hoped it was in a good way. Adding my two cents to the conversation, I asked him another question about his creative team. He told me about their idea gathering and how Mr. White approved them.

  That pretentious prick, if he didn’t produce half way decent graphics on a timely basis I would have no qualms about firing him. Then this Angel called me “Sir” again and my dick went from semi hard to achingly erect almost instantly. Damn, I mentally shook my head. What is it about this young man that set my blood to boiling with the need to shove my dick into any of his available orifices, anywhere as long as it was on his body?

 I groaned under my breath as I watched the prongs of his fork slide through those pretty pink lips. Watching him in fascination as he took a sip of his beverage and his little pink tongue darted out to lick moisture from his plump bottom lip.“ Fuck me, that mouth .“

  Bethany cleared her throat and Corey excused himself to go to the washroom. I almost smiled at this, like a predator stalking its prey I decided to give chase. I waved the waitress over and took care of the bill. I told Bethany to call for the car and that I was going to wash my hands.

 When I reached the men’s room I opened the door and he was standing with his back towards me waving his hands under the dryer like a little kid. For some reason I found this adorable. I bent forward checking for feet under the stall doors. He was alone in here, perfect! I flipped the lock on the door for privacy. Walking over I towered over his slight frame just as the dryer shut off. He turned on his heels and collided right into my chest. The contact flashed a wave of delicious desire through my veins. And my cock twitched behind my zipper.

  With a helpless growl, I backed him up him up against the wall caging him in with my arms and my much larger frame. I couldn’t help myself as I ran my nose up the side of his neck to his ear. His skin was so soft and he smelled of Axe body spray and his own unique clean scent. It was simply delicious. I asked him if he was gay, and the shuddering of his sexy little frame underneath me answered the question for him. At that moment I had to taste him, so I gave in to the urge and licked his earlobe before sucking it into my mouth nipping his delicate flesh sharply. His resulting moan set my dick to throbbing leaking precum like a dripping faucet.

 I stepped away from him before I gave in to the other urges of stripping him naked and sitting him on the counter, and putting those petite legs on my shoulders and driving into his nice round ass as hard as I could. Just the thought had me shivering with spine tingling lust. Without another word, I left the dazed young man there to compose himself. I made a beeline back to the dining area. I buttoned my jacket making sure I was presentable and composed my features into my usual cool and uninterested mask. Upon reaching Bethany, I told her to meet me when Corey reappeared and that I had call to make outside.

 A few minutes later they slid into my car. I smirked as Corey climbed in and scooted all the way across the seat and refused to even look my way. When we got back to my building he all but tripped over himself to get away with a brief mutter of thank you and he disappeared towards the stairs. I watched greatly amused until Bethany piped up.

“Marcus, you know I never venture into your private life, but it seems Corey has caught your attention and you have caught his. I have never known you to take an interest in someone here at work. All I am just saying is that Corey is just starting out and he is as innocent as a Lamb. Please think about that, I don’t want either of you hurt.” She boldly advised me as we made our way to my office suite.

“Remind me to give you a raise. Please get Mr. Anton on the phone for me and hold all my calls but his afterwards.” I instructed her as I walked into my office. Sitting at my desk, I pressed the button to frost my glass wall for privacy. I pulled up my Human Resources employee profiles. I found Corey’s and pulled up his information and Degrees, everything in his employment profile.

 My phone buzzed and Bethany announced Mr. Anton was on line 3. I thanked her and picked up my call. Without permeable I gave him Corey’s information and told him I needed an extensive background including all relationships in his life past and present. I didn’t feel bad; I did this kind of thing for everyone that came into my personal life.

 I sat back in my chair and pondered if I really wanted to do this and pursue this young man. Like Bethany said, he was an employee and he definitely wasn’t a trained submissive. But, I couldn’t deny the pull this beautiful boy has on me. I sighed; there was nothing wrong with getting to know him. Before I could overanalyze my desciasion, I pulled up the interoffice email and sent Corey a quick note to meet me after work.

 The remainder of the afternoon flew by and I had sent Bethany off on time for once. I shut off my computer and called Daryl to meet me out front. It was 5:20 now. Corey would hopefully show up at the coffee shop.  I made my way to the lift and it traveled quietly to the lobby. The doors opened and I made my way towards the lobby and passed the desk when I was waylaid by a hand on my arm.

 “Hi, Mr. Roche. How are you, do you care to join me for a drink?” The blond bimbo said as she pushed her over large boobs against my arm.

 I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at her. I looked up and made eye contact with Thomas. The burly guy rushed over and called her by name diverting her to the desk for a supposed call or something from upstairs. Thank God it worked and I was able to slip away. This was not the first time she has boldly accosted me, and if she knew better it would be her last. I was going to have to check up on White’s team soon. It seemed that his team members are proving to be a distraction of late.

 Daryl got me to the cafe right on time and I made it past the evening crowd to see his cute ass standing off to the side as he waited for his order. I walked up to him and tapped him on his shoulder. I watched as he spun around and his gorgeous blue eyes widen in surprise as he stuttered out my name. I couldn’t help but smirk, he was simply exquisite.

 So, after I affirmed that it was indeed I that sent him the email. I asked him to just take a ride with me to talk. I wanted him regardless of the fact that he was my employee, so I was going to gauge his responses to some pointed inquiries. He had a moment of indecision where he glanced from me to Daryl, who by this time was holding my car door open for us. Then he sighed, his decision made, he got into my car and I had to bite my lip to keep myself from smiling.

 We rode around the city in silence for awhile and I just sat back in the semi darkened interior of the car and studied his beauty as he fidgeted in his seat across from mine. “Corey, I know you just met me today but you must know that you have caught my interest, I am attracted to you. I make it a rule not to get involved with those under my employ, and I am not sure if I am going to break that rule, but I do want to get to know you a little better on a personal level.”

 He looked at me with those big blue eyes for a moment then he said. “With all due respect, Sir, I just got this job and even though I don’t know anything about anything yet, getting to know you other than the CEO of the company I work for is not a wise career move for me.”

 I nodded my head in agreement, but then I argued. “I understand, but what is shared between us is nobody’s business but ours. I just want to get to know you to satisfy this burning curiosity I have for you, and figure out why every time you open those innocent baby blues in my direction. I want to fuck you until you can’t walk.”

 His jaw dropped and his eyes went as wide as saucers, so I continued to be frank with him. “Have you ever been in a relationship before?”

Still rendered speechless I guess he shook his head. “No.”

 I ran a hand over my jaw and sucked my bottom lip between my teeth. When I glanced back up at him he was looking at my mouth with his pupils slightly dilated. His breathing had sped up and he was totally fixated on my mouth. So I decided to be a little naughty and I ran my tongue slowly across my bottom lip, his gaze following the movement. “So you are a virgin then?” I asked and his eyes snapped back up to mine for a moment then he quickly lowered his gaze to his hands.

 I watched as he blushed a very fetching shade of pink before he quietly answered,    “Yes.”

  That gave me a moment’s pause. If he was a virgin then he definitely had no idea about the Dom/Sub lifestyle, and I didn’t want to scare him away by discussing it now. So I would wait until Mr. Anton got back to me and then I would decide. I asked him his address and I steered the conversation to a safer topic of his childhood and his friend, Bethany’s brother. When we got to his home, which was a nice apartment complex in a good area of the city. I thanked him for his time. “I enjoyed talking to you Corey. I hope to do so again.”

 He just nodded at me and was out of the car before Daryl could turn the engine off. I watched in totally amused as he scurried up to the entrance and keyed in a code before disappearing into the interior. “Home please, Daryl.” I instructed my driver and sat back and closed my eyes. If I really wanted this young man there was going to take some serious wooing. But being the shrewd minded person that I am, I need to know my opponent. So for now, I will information gather then decide, but deep down I feel that Corey is more than worth it.

Chapter 5

Chapter 5

  (Kellan Lutz and sexy Joe—–>)

 It has been a week since I have been working for Roche Marketing. So far I haven’t seen or heard from Mr. Roche. “I guess he changed his mind about getting to know me.” I thought morosely. I had completed my share of the graphic designs that my team has been working on and Mr. White seemed very pleased with my work and despite the glares from Kim and the inappropriate advances from Mitchell, the others were fine with my contribution to the project.

  They were still a little standoffish, and I guessed that was Kim’s influence. She never passed up on a chance to accuse me of sucking up to the boss. In my opinion I could say the same for her, she is just pissed that he hasn’t even shown any interest in her pathetic attempts to garner his attention. She was scary stalkerish. I wouldn’t be surprised if she accosted the man in the bathroom.

  It is a good thing that you actually have to be God himself to gain access to Mr. Roche’s domain on the executive floor. Me on the other hand, I had a free pass and her name is Bethany. As a matter of fact we had plans later tonight to go club hopping with Joe. We haven’t had the opportunity to hang out being gainfully employed and all, and it would get my mind off the sex God upstairs. He has starred in too many of my late night fantasies to begin with. I kept feeling the slide of his luscious lips against my skin. A shiver ran down my spine at the mere thought. I wish I was brave enough to just offer myself, but who I am kidding I can’t even form coherent sentences around the man.

 I was sitting in front of my computer tweaking some things on the design that Mr. White suggested when my phone rang. I picked it up and stated my name.

 “Hey Corey, you all set for later tonight. I figure we will hit the scene around ten or so.” Bethany chirped on the other end of the connection.

 “Yeah, that sounds good; Joe is coming over right after work with pizza if you want we can all meet up at my apartment.” I told her as I clicked he save button on my work and shut down my computer.

“Sure. I will meet you there in after making a quick stop at home.” She informed me.

 I acknowledged her statement and then I hung up the phone disconnecting the call. I put everything in my satchel and made sure my newly transformed space was neat and clean. I had added a few pictures of Joe and Bethany, and one of my Mom. She would always hold a special place in my heart. When I had come out and admitted to my parents that I was gay in my senior year of high school, my Dad went ballistic and beat me within an inch of my life. My Mom ran with me in the middle of the night and made sure he never touched us again. She had died in my junior year of college. The only thing that kept me going was my promise to her to finish school and Joe who pushed me when I didn’t want to be pushed. I was so looking forward to seeing him tonight. It’s been weeks since I last saw him, and that was when he helped me move into my apartment.

 I took the stairs once again down to the lobby; I avoided Kim and Mitchell best this way. I was almost out the door when I felt someone grab my wrist and swing up against the wall. “Hey what’s the rush cutie? We should hang out tonight and get some private time.” Mitchell breathed inches from my face.

I struggled to get my wrist loose from his tight grip on it, but he proved to be way stronger than he looked. “Sorry, I got plans, and I have told you I am not interested Mitchell.” I said continuing my struggles.

“Is there a problem Master Corey?” A deep voice behind Mitchell asked.

Mitchell released me immediately and I found Daryl standing not far behind him. Mr. Roche’s car sat there gleaming on the street.

“Mind your own business.” Mitchell whined petulantly.

“I was just explaining to Mitchell here that I don’t return his interests.” I whispered as I inched closer to Daryl.

 “Then I guess this is my business, this young man said no, and forcing the issue can be considered a crime.” Daryl explained as he glared daggers at Mitchell. And the flamboyant drama queen turned his frosty glare from me to Daryl then he turned and walked away without another word.

 Daryl turned his kind eyes to me and replied. “Maybe you should inform Master Roche of this situation.”

 I smiled at the man and said. “This is an adult world not high school. I can’t go running to the Principal and tattle that I am being bothered by others. I will be fine Daryl, but thank you.

 The driver tipped his hat to me with a kind smile and went back into position by the car, which gave me only a few minutes before my walking fantasy made an appearance. So I got the hell out of dodge quickly.

 Forty-five minutes later. I was home and entering the key code to the front entrance of my building when I heard a familiar voice calling my name. I smiled and turned around and Joe was jogging up the sidewalk. “Hey man, right on time.” He said as he hugged me.

 Now Joe, he is absolutely drop dead Gorgeous with his shiny brown locks and forest green eyes. He was ripped with the body of an Adonis and at least a foot taller than me, but as short as I am everyone is taller than me, even Bethany. Joe had never been weird with me even when I told him I was gay. He just treated me like any indulgent big brother would a younger cherished sibling. So much so his over protectiveness used to get on my nerves in college.

 “So I have my change of clothes, just need to order some pizza for dinner and grab a shower, yeah.” He said as he bounded into the elevator after me.

 “Sure, Bethany should be here in a little while; she said she was stopping at her place first.” I said as I used my keys to open my front door.

 “Hey man, this is a sweet place. I like what you’ve done with it. When I helped you move is it seems so blah.” Joe said as he dropped his bag by the black leather sectional sofa.

 “I tried to keep it simple and elegant. The menus are in the top drawer on the right, going to change.” I said as I proceeded up the hall to my room. With the help of the small insurance money and a little stash my mom had put away for me, I was able to buy my little two bedroom bit of heaven. It was also not too far from my job. I stripped out of my suit and into a pair of sweat pants and old college logo shirt.

 I made it back to the living room and plopped down on the sofa next to Joe. He had removed his tie and a couple buttons were opened with his sleeves rolled up revealing his toned arms. We sat and laughed and caught up like we always did. We were laughing at some joke we had played on Beth when we were little, when the buzzer went off. I made to get up but Joe waved me off and grabbed his wallet to go answer the buzzer. I listened as a knock came to the door a few minutes later and to the exchange of money and food. The door was about to close, when I heard Bethany telling him to open the door her because her hands were full. I got up to help. I took the garment bag from her one hand and the other she held a bottle of wine and her pocket book.

“Hey there.” She said as she came inside and greeted both Joe and I with a kiss on the cheek. She held up the bottle of wine. “Let’s eat and get on the road.” She said. We laughed and I got down the dishes and wine glasses and we proceeded to do just that.

 Bethany disappeared into the guest room to get ready and Joe was in the hall bathroom taking a shower. I came out of my own shower with a towel around my waist and walked into my closet. After pulling on a clean pair of boxers. I chose a black straight leg cuffed slacks with a black button down dress shirt and a blue vest. I laid the clothes on my bed and walked back into the bathroom, I fixed my hair making sure it flared out right and sprayed myself with a little axe body spray. I got dressed and met my friends in the living room after slipping on my leather black dress shoes.

 “Wow, you look sharp little man, if I was gay I would so tap that ass.” Joe smirked at me. I just rolled my eyes, “Be careful sexy with the way you look tonight I might make you gay.” I purred as I ran my finger over his sculpted chest and he growled at me. I giggled as he tried to snap at my wondering finger with his teeth as he wiggled his eyebrows at me lewdly.

 Bethany laughed at our antics. “It’s good that you are into PDA guys because we are going to this new Gay club called The Dungeon.”

 I raised my eyebrow at her. “That doesn’t sound like it’s a place we need to be, it sounds like some kink place.”

 “Only the second and the third floor are reserved for that. The first floor is the club and bar, and everyone has been raving about it. Now come on, the cab should be here by now.” She said as she ushered us out the door.

 The cab pulled up to the curb right outside the Dungeon. From outside it definitely wasn’t what I pictured it to be. It looked like an uptown hetero bar. We bypassed the people in line, with Bethany pulling us forward, which I thought was a little strange but I just kept following her lead. We made it past the beefy bouncers and I could feel my eyes pop out of my head. This was no ordinary gay bar with twinks with different color hair running wild and Doms in leather and chains. The men and women here were very classy, dressed to the nines. The waiters though were dressed in sparkly gold boy shorts and combat boots, carrying trays that was lit with gold light fixtures that they served drinks on, they were all just yummy. All pecs and abs and junk on full display.   Wow, I thought as Bethany continued to hoard us to a private sitting area. We sat down and I craned my neck to see that I could of the place. I noticed that there were doors leading off to stairs to the upper levels. Each door was manned by a Hunky man in leather pants and a matching chest harness. It was the only give away of what awaited on the upper levels.

 Joe was busy doing the same swivel head that I was doing trying to take in the atmosphere. The music was vibrating but not painfully loud, people where on the sunken dance floor of lights gyrating to the beat. More people were seated in the spacious roped off area where we were, slightly to the back of the club. It was dimly lit. If were outside looking in, you couldn’t fully see the occupants, but we could see everyone. Just then a sexy waiter in his ass hugging gold hot pants introduced himself and took our drink orders.

 “Isn’t this place great?” Bethany asked as she practically vibrated on her seat.

 “I didn’t know you had it in you, Sis.” Joe laughed as he lounged back on the plush seat.

 She rolled her eyes and gave the waiter her patented megawatt smile as he handed her the drink. We thanked him and went to drop some money on the tray but he waved us off saying something about Gratis. I frowned at this and looked to Bethany who was looking everywhere but at us. I shook it off and sipped my Blow Job. Joe had downed his drink and waved the waiter over and ordered a few shots. A few rounds of shots later, Bethany squealed and pulled us up to tackle the dance floor. Joe and I sandwiched her, with me at her front and Joe at her back as we grinded against each other to the Reggae song that was playing.

 I was so into the song that I didn’t feel it right away as a large body aligned against my back. I jumped when large hands went to my hips and pulled me gently away from Beth. I looked over my shoulder and nearly stumbled when I saw who it was that was undulating against me . (Can we say heart failure?)

 The world disappeared for me as he spun me around and pulled me flush against his larger frame. He had one muscular leg in between my thighs and with every dip and gyration. I rubbed my cock against him. I could feel his strong hands on my ass holding me firmly against his delicious body. He just leaned down and buried his face in my neck causing a riotous shiver down my spine. Recovering quickly from my shock at seeing him so suddenly. I wrapped my arms around his neck and let him lead me happily to wherever. All thoughts of Bethany and Joe slipped me in my befuddled sexual haze.

Chapter 6

Chapter 6

(Corey’s living room——>)

 When a person uses the term dazed and confused, I can honestly say that is exactly how Mr. Roche had me feeling. After not so much as a peep out of him all week, here I am wrapped around his body; the only thing closer to his skin other than me was his clothes. His scent was intoxicating and the feel of his lips sliding across the base of my throat had me shuddering like a babe in the cold. My cock was so hard; it felt like it was throbbing in time to the rapid beat of my heart. “Ahhh” I moaned out when his teeth nipped at my soft spot on my neck just below my ear, I moaned again when I felt his warm tongue soothed the sting of his bite.

 The song ended and I managed to pull away or I should say he let me pull away. I gazed into his gorgeous eyes and I gasped at the intensity they held for me there, it was like looking into molten liquid mercury. I cleared my throat and said. “Um… I have to find my friends.” I needed a minute to calm my mind and my body and if he pulled me back into his arms there was going to be no way I wasn’t just going to make the offer for him to take me.

 He inclined his head and waved his hand in a gallant fashion, indicting for me to lead the way. I made my way off the dance floor and back to the sitting area where I started. As I got closer I could see Joe and Bethany in a heated discussion, arms waving and everything. I stepped up to them and sat down next to Bethany and Mr. Roche sat next to me. 

 “Hey Marcus. This is my brother Joe.” Bethany introduced her brother. Joe barely nodded his head in Mr. Roche’s direction before he snatched me up and dragged towards the washrooms. Once inside he turned me face him and asked. “What the hell was that?”

  I knew what he was talking about and I sorta knew he was concerned, but how could I explain something that I couldn’t even understand myself. So I feigned ignorance and with blank features I asked, “What?”

 “You know what; you were practically having sex with your boss as Bethany explained to me on the dance floor. So not smart Corey.” He exclaimed throwing his hands up in the air.

 I was about to answer, when the bathroom door slammed against the wall revealing Mr. Roche. He took in my cowered form and Joe’s angry countenance and stepped inside allowing the door to close behind him. The aura exuded from him in waves was pure Alpha male. He took me by the shoulders and brought me back up against his powerful chest. To say I was a little overwhelmed by Joe’s anger was not an accurate description. I have never seen Joe this upset with me before. I knew it was out of concern but I wasn’t some errant child.

 “What is going on here?” Mr. Roche boomed in his deep baritone.

 Joe’s frown deepened even more, if that was even possible and he replied. “I was just asking Corey the same thing. Don’t you think you are taking advantage of him? He is a least a decade younger than you and naive to boot, and may I also point out he is also your employee. What are your intentions, may I ask?” Joe bravely inquired.

 “My intentions are between Corey and myself. I understand your concern but I would not do anything to harm him.” Mr. Roche carefully explained.

 “Bullshit!” Joe exploded stepping forward threateningly towards us.

 I cowered further into Mr. Roche’s embrace, turning my flushed face into his broad chest. “I am right here you know.” I mumbled, since they seemed to have forgotten that obvious fact.

 Mr. Roche ran a soothing hand through my hair, his large palm coming to rest on my neck as he gently massaged me, soothing me even more. I have never felt more at peace than right now in his arms. If I was going to throw caution to the wind, I would have a flaming relationship with this man just to continue to these feelings of being this safe and secure.

 Joe stood there and watched as I snuggled even further into Mr. Roche’s embrace. “I surely hope you know what you are doing Corey. I am going to get Bethany and head home, and I strongly suggest that you come with us.”

 I lifted my head and looked up at Mr. Roche asking the unspoken question. He nodded his head to me indicating that I should leave with my friend. “I will call you later Corey.” He said as he released me. Joe stomped over to the door and held it open, his impatience was glaringly obvious. With one last look, I left Mr. Roche arms, I felt like I was leaving my safety blanket and I sighed heavily as I made my way back to Bethany.

 The closer we got to her I noticed that she was glaring at Joe, but she didn’t say anything as she gathered her things and we made our way outside to the taxi’s waiting on the curb. The ride back to my place was completed in tense silence. When the cab pulled up to my apartment building, we all got out and our little troop went upstairs to my place. Bethany went directly to the room and grabbed her stuff. She pointedly ignored Joe. “I catch up with you over the weekend Corey, if not, I will see you on Monday at work.” She said as she leaned over and kissed me on my cheek, and with that said, she made her way to the door and she was gone. 

 Joe just stood there with his bag in his hand. “I don’t mean to come off as the heavy, but what you were about to do with that man is not a good move man. I just don’t want to see you hurt.”

  I rubbed a hand over my face. “I know Joe, and I appreciate it, but please don’t do that again, you scared me and I am an adult you know.” I pointed out to him.

 “I know that Corey, but you are also young and innocent. What do you think the outcome will be when he tires of you? Do you see a man like him having a long term affair or whatever with someone like you?” He huffed, and then hearing my gasp of surprise, he immediately looked contrite. He was getting ready to open his mouth, but I cut him off by holding up my hand.

 “Wow, you know something. I don’t know if I was even going to decide to have a so called affair or whatever with him and since you so eloquently stated that he is so out of my league there is nothing further for you to say, so go home Joe.” I choked out, feeling the tears of embarrassment pool in the back of my eyes, he had hit my secret fear directly on the head and it hurt me.

 Was it so obvious that I was out of my league with Mr. Roche? He hesitated for a minute then he dipped his head and silently walked out my front door. I walked over and slammed and locked it behind him. Then, I turned my heels and ran down the hall to my room and threw myself on the bed and bawled my eyes out. I was so confused and hurt. What? Was I so awful that no one would take a second look at me, was that what he was saying?

 I was still sniffling and hiccupping when I dragged myself off to my bed and into my closet. I stripped off my clothes and I staggered on wobbly knees into the bathroom, whatever buzz I had from the alcohol that I drank during the night had worn off a long time ago. I washed my tear streaked face with cold water and went back into my room to pull on my t-shirt and pajama bottoms. I went back into the living room to grab my phone and just as I picked it up, it started to vibrate. I looked to see an unknown number. 

“Hello.” I answered the tears still thick in my voice.

 “Corey…Corey, is that you? What’s wrong, baby?” Mr. Roche’s deep sexy voice washed over me, and just hearing it over the phone soothed the upheaval going on with my emotions at the moment.

 “Mr. Roche. I…I…” For some reason I couldn’t finish the sentence, not for the life of me.

 “Corey, call me Marcus okay, I am downstairs, buzz me in.” He briskly instructed me.

 With my heart in my throat, I rushed over to the intercom unit on the wall by the front door and did just that. Then, I remembered what I was wearing and I panicked for a minute, and I just shrugged after thinking about it for a second. I had no time to change and it was the middle of the night anyway. A moment later there was a quiet knock on my door. I took a deep breath and opened it.

 He stood there in the hallway in all his glorious splendor, and I didn’t know what happened, but I launched myself at him latching firmly onto his hard body,  and busted out in tears, sobbing all over the front of his shirt. He picked me up and I wrapped my arms around his neck and my legs around his waist. He stepped inside and kicked the door shut, turning his body to flip the locks. He then walked me over to the sofa and sat down with me straddling his lap, crying like a movie star against on his chest. I could feel his warm large hands rubbing soothing circles up and down my spine trying to calm me down. When I finally managed to turn off the water works and I lifted myself up a little and looked at him.

 “Tell me what happened? What went down to bring you to this state, is it me?” He quietly asked me as he used his thumbs to brush away my tears.

 I took a deep breath and I just let it all out, the confusion and my hurt feelings, my argument with Joe, what I am beginning to feel towards him. The uncertainty of not knowing what he wanted from me and my feelings of inadequacy. Everything just poured out of my mouth like someone had turned on a water faucet in a sink. When I was done I was mentally and physically exhausted.

 I leaned forward and rested my head on his massive shoulder. He was quiet for a minute then he said. “I am fully aware of what I am doing and the repercussions of starting a relationship with you, as for not being worthy of my attention, if I thought so, I wouldn’t be here with you now. We have some things to discuss, but that is going to have to wait until in the morning. Can I stay please? Nothing sexual has to happen between us, but you need reassurance and I am going to be the one to give it to you.”

 I nodded my head in acceptance and he got up with me still attached to his body like a Koala bear. He turned out the lights in my living room and I pointed down the hall to my room. He got there and walked over to the bed, he pulled back the comforter and he gently laid me down onto the soft sheets and stepped back. He slowly undressed himself to my delight down to his boxers as I watched his every mouth watering movement under my lashes. He climbed in beside me and pulled the covers over the both of us and I scooted over and snuggled into his muscular chest. I felt my eye lids getting heavy as he brushed his lips across my hair and that was the last thing I remembered before sleep claimed me.

Chapter 7

Chapter   7

(Corey’s Bedroom———>)

  My body has been conditioned over years of getting up early every morning to get my exercise in before going to work, so when my eyes snapped open around 6 a.m. I wasn’t surprised. What did surprise me before the fog of sleep cleared from my brain was the tiny body that was practically curled up on my chest. I was flat on my back and Corey was lying halfway on top me with one of his legs between my own. His soft thigh was pressing nicely against my hard cock. I had to resist the urge to roll my hips to get a little friction going.

 This was so out of character for me. My subs only came to my place to go through a scene and either they left after our play, or if it was an intense session they stayed in a guest room and was gone in the morning until I called them back again. So lying here next to Corey was a new, but a pleasurable experience for me.

 Damn, this boy was making me change all my rules. But then again, he was not a trained submissive. I took the time to glance around me and take in his personal space. His room was spotless, dark wood furniture, a flat screen mounted on the wall with a computer and desk in the far corner. He had shades of navy and cream splashed throughout the room. It was a very serene space.

 I glanced down at him, and I took in his delicate beauty. He was so hurt and overwhelmed last night. There was something so fragile and vulnerable about him. It made me just want to protect him from any and everything. I have always held the utmost respect for my subs, but the feelings that this young man was wringing out of me was something entirely different and new. He was just so beautiful, and in slumber he looked even more innocent.  His sweet lips were slightly parted. They were pink and plump and oh so kissable. I just want to bend down and nibble on them. His lashes were unreal, as they fanned across his sleep flushed cheeks.

 He mewled and snuggled closer to me. His thigh rubbed down even more firmly on my now throbbing dick. Please God let him wake up soon. It was torture laying here with him covering my heated body like a living, breathing blanket. He made me feel like a hormonal teenager, ready to cum at a moment’s notice. I needed to curb these newfound feelings. Over the years I had learned to train my body’s impulses especially as a Dom, but with one sweet sigh from his lips, those years to conditioning were seriously being challenged. 

 Corey chose that precise moment to stretch, bringing his knee up firmly into my crotch. I put my hand out on top of his thigh to stop him from doing any kind of damage to my sensitive parts. He lifted his head and opened his beautiful blue eyes and blinked up at me in confusion for a minute, and then he flushed bright red when he realized our compromising position. “Morning Gorgeous,” I husked out, my voice still gravely from not being used. I felt his body shiver against the length of mine. As close as we were it was hard not to notice that his cock was now standing at full mast. He carefully shifted and I rolled onto my side to look into his beautiful baby blues.

 Still with the stain of his blush on his cheeks he ducked his head under my chin and mumbled a shy good morning to me. He was so cute.

“Come baby, let’s get dressed and make breakfast, we have some things to discuss, agreed.” I said as I rubbed small circles on his soft skin.

 He popped his head out from my neck and nodded his head in agreement. Throwing back the covers he scooted out of bed and made a beeline for his bathroom and closed the door. I almost laughed about his haste to get there. I drew in a deep breath and I stretched the remaining lethargy from my muscles. With every movement I made in his bed, his scent enveloped me seeing I was rolling all over his sheets.

 I took a moment to just enjoy his mouthwatering essence. I sighed and rolled out of his bed and padded across the plush cream carpet to the chair where I had left my clothes the night before. I stepped into my pants and I was slipping my plain white undershirt over my head when the bathroom door opened. I looked over to Corey and he blushed again before disappearing into his closet. I just smiled and shook my head at his shy antics. 

 I walked out of the room and down the hall to his kitchen. I was busy going though his refrigerator to see what there was to throw together for breakfast. It’s been a while since I had to cook anything for myself but hey, I wanted to do something for him after his emotional roller coaster last night. So I pulled out the egg carton and placed it on the counter, just as he walked in wearing loose fitting navy jeans and a white polo shirt. His feet were bare and he looked simply scrumptious. 

 “Hey, you don’t have to do that I can get it.” He said as he rushed to my side.

 I reached out and pulled him to my chest and I kissed his forehead. “I know but I want to. So make some coffee please, if you have it. I’ll make us something to eat. He smiled shyly at me and went to do as I said. I smiled at his ready obedience and willingness to please me.  I set about cracking eggs and whipping them up for an omelet. I found sliced mushrooms and cheese and I added those as well along with some diced onion and bell peppers.

 Corey pointed to where he kept the skillets, and while the coffee brewed he set out the dishes and silverware. It was all very domestic and I found myself liking it. His kitchen was cozy and warm, nothing like my mammoth clinical kitchen at my penthouse, that was strictly Elise’s domain, and I loved the difference.

  I flipped the second omelet onto a plate and I carried them to where he had the breakfast bar all arranged. He had yet to open the conversation where we left off last night, and since I was the major reason for his confusion. I decided after we got comfortable and had some coffee and a couple bites of food, that I would start the discussion off by just being as honest and straightforward as possible.

 I turned to him, “Corey, I want you, simple and plain. I have been over it and over it in my mind and weighed the pros and cons, well only two major issues cropped up for me. The first being that you are my employee and the second fact is that there are some things that you don’t know about me and vice versa. If after I explain some things to you and you want to try and see if we can have relationship, great. I want to keep our working life and our personal life separate. We are adults and I feel that we can accomplish that, but if you refuse everything stops today understand?”

 He nodded his head at me to show me that he understood. I let it go because I knew he was nervous about what I had to say to him. In the future I would require verbal responses from this sweet boy. He picked up his coffee cup and took another sip of coffee.

 I schooled my features and began. “Do you know what a Dominant is?”

 I watched as he almost choked on his coffee and he quickly brought his napkin up to his mouth. His eyes where wide as he answered. “Um…someone who is the controlling entity in a relationship, I only ever heard about whips and spanking, role playing and such.” He choked out his explanation.

 “Well you are partly right. Usually before I open this door to my lifestyle. I have a Non Disclosure Agreement on hand, but Corey I am taking a tremendous leap of faith, because you are completely out of your element with this. I am a Dominant. I have to have ultimate control my relationships. I am not however into humiliation or severe forms of kink. I more like some role play, spanking and other forms of punishments when my submissive don’t abide by my rules. Almost always there is a written contract between me the Dominant and my submissive about what I expect and what they should expect from me and what sexual, financial, emotional and most importantly behavioral aspects we come to terms on. Everything is laid out from the beginning and if there are any issues that arise along the way, we discuss it and amend the contract. I want very much to explore and share my lifestyle with you. It is the sub’s choice as to what he allows to happen, so be aware that you are not powerless; you would very much have a say in the relationship. But with you, I want to be considered your boyfriend and you will be mine. I expect exclusivity as well and I will be returning it for however long we deem to try.”

 Corey sat there in complete silence and he absorbed what I was trying to say. To be completely honest I was hoping for some kind of reaction negative or positive. But he just sat there quietly and I patiently waited for him to say something.

 He cleared his throat after a moment. “I don’t know if I would be able to have that kind of relationship, the D/s part, I am not fond of pain and I wear my heart on my sleeve or so I have been told. If we try something like this and it doesn’t work out. I won’t be able to work for you and I need my job. I don’t know how effective I would be in hiding our relationship at work.” He explained and lowered his head.

 I reached out and placed a hand underneath his chin and lifted his face so he could look at me in the eye, I saw tears swimming in his luminous blue ones, making them shimmer. I could feel my heart squeeze in my chest at his crestfallen expression. “Corey, you are not a trained submissive. I don’t expect you to jump into this lifestyle feet first. I am more than willingly to introduce and educate you about it, and if you find that it’s not for you then we call it a day, with no hard feelings or resentment, especially on my part. As for work, we rarely cross paths unless I make it my business and what we do behind closed doors is nobody’s business but our own. I will give you all the time you need to think it over and when you decide just let me know and we will go from there.” I brought him off the chair and up against my chest wrapping his slight frame in my arms.

 “Okay. I will think about it.” He replied into my chest and I smiled. I released him gently and gathered our plates to take to the sink. He helped and in no time we got everything cleaned up. He showed me where the clean towels and extra toothbrushes were and left me to finish getting dressed. Once I completed that, I walked back down the hall to see him curled up on the couch flipping through the channels on his TV. I kissed his forehead and told him I had some things to take care of and if he wanted he could call me later. I handed him my card with my private numbers written on the back. He walked me to the door and I couldn’t resist kissing those sweet lips one more time before making my way to the elevator. Once downstairs I saw Daryl waiting patiently and I slid into the car. I admitted it to myself that I hoped he chose to try, because thinking about him telling me to go take a flying leap caused a funny feeling of sadness in my gut.

Chapter 8

Chapter 8

(Marcus’ Foyer—––>)

 I unlocked the door to my apartment and kicked the door shut with my foot locking it behind me. Placing my satchel carefully on one of the bar stools I stretched my aching muscles by raising my hands over my head, arching my back and blowing out a deep breath. It has been a week since Marcus had made his offer to me; I have only acknowledged his presence in passing at work. It seems that I was accidentally bumping into him more and more as the week went on. Sighing yet again, I made my way to the shower and after stripping off every stitch of clothing, I gratefully immersed my body under the hot jets of water.

 Work had been a beast this week. Mr. White gave the Graphic Designers each the same project and we each had to come up the design for the campaign for the product and he would choose the one he liked best and the team would take it from there. Wouldn’t you know it, Kim and my designs were the two he had narrowed it down to and when he finally chose mine, much to Kim’s chagrin, on Wednesday. So, I guess she decided to make my life hell, even more so than she was already doing. Her snide comments and glares of contempt were irritating as hell, but I chose to be the bigger person and I ignored it.

 It wasn’t until lunchtime today that I almost lost it and told her to take her fake boobs and stuff it that was until Cassie told her to shut up and take her bitter ass somewhere else. Well, that earned Cassie another hateful glare and my gratitude. After Kim stomped off the remainder of the day was a little better until Bethany called yet again to tell me that her idiot brother and myself were being stupid to just kiss and make up, but I was still hurt so I just blew her off telling her I was busy.

 Turning off the water I grabbed my towel and dried myself off and made my way to my closet. I pulled on clean boxers followed by my comfy sweats and a plain white tee. Friday night and nothing to do, of which I didn’t mind at all. I walked back into the kitchen and opened the fridge. There was left over Chinese food from last night so I grabbed the chicken lo mien and dumped it into a bowl. I was about to place it in the microwave when I heard the buzzer for the downstairs entry door go off. Frowning I walked over to the intercom panel but there was no one answering me, so I just shrugged, must be someone trying to get in and was pressing random buttons.

  I went back to my lo mien and heated it up. Carrying the now steaming bowl with me I went to my desk and set it to the side to cool a little. I picked up my sketch pad and flipped it open. Pages and pages of Marcus’ visage at different angles greeted me. I drew him so much I could probably do it in my sleep. I closed the pad and sat down heavily running my hand over my face. I powered up my laptop and waited for the browser to open. I had done my research by typing in Dominant and BDSM into the search engine, I even found some gay porn on the subject. I still haven’t made up my mind if that lifestyle was something I could see myself doing, some of it was straight kinky and hardcore, even painful looking. But some of it left me hard for hours, I was even found myself rubbing my cock frantically one night after the images played over and over in my brain with Marcus in the lead role doing naughty things to my body.

 I picked up my noodles and I ate slowly, I was just stumped. I wanted him, but was I bold enough to go and get him? If things went south he had promised that I wouldn’t be out of a job, so that was one less worry, but I still had my fears and my shyness around the man to work through. He said we could try. I read about the sub’s role in the relationship and felt better about the amount of control that they held in steering what happens and what doesn’t during a scene, and I just didn’t know enough to categorize myself as one. I knew he would be the top, there was no question about that. Here I am barely reaching his chin, and slender. I wasn’t in bad shape, you could see muscle definition but I was nowhere near Marcus’ sculpted deliciousness and his aura just demanded respect and obedience.

 My mind drifted and I wondered if he would let me spread these noodles across his perfect eight pack abs and slurp them off, yum. “Damn, Bad Corey, focus!” I scolded myself. Finishing off my dinner and went back to the kitchen and washed up. I padded back down the hall to my bedroom and picked up his card from my bedside table and looked at for at least the millionth time. Making a decision, I picked up the phone and dialed his cell number. My nerves jangled right along with each ring of his phone.

“Corey.” His sexy voice purred my name when he picked up the call. I melted into a puddle right there. I had to mentally slap myself and I begged my synapses to please work so I don’t come off sounding like a complete idiot.

“Um…Hi Marcus. How was your day?” I asked trying to figure out how I was going to phrase my desire to try out dating him into words.

“My day was fine, sexy. How was yours?” He asked me and  I  smiled, I got the impression that he knew exactly why I was calling but he was humoring me with pleasant conversation.

 I decided to go for it and muttered. “Marcus, I want to talk about trying the relationship we discussed last weekend.” I could feel my cheeks heating up even though he wasn’t here to see it.

 I heard him inhale quickly before he responded, “Get dressed, Daryl will pick you up in twenty minutes. See you when you get here, sweet.” Then, he simply disconnected the call.

 I pulled the phone from my ear and looked at the screen dumbfounded, then his words registered and I threw the phone on the bed and dashed into my closet. I had no idea where “here” was so I just kept it casual. I pulled on a pair of dark blue skinny jeans with a Gray button down shirt over my white tee. I pulled on a clean pair of socks and my navy blue vans.(Are you seeing a trend here, navy   blue is my favorite color.) I was just finishing my hair when my buzzer sounded, I went to answer it. It was Daryl and I told him, “I would be right there.” I spun around my room and made sure I had my wallet, phone, and my keys and I rushed out the door. Once I locked it, I took a minute to stop and take a deep calming breath, trying to slow down the frantic beating of my heart. I made my way downstairs and out the front door onto the sidewalk. Daryl was standing there with the door open to the gleaming vehicle. I smiled and stepped forward when I felt someone grab my wrist.

 “So off to see Sugar Daddy I see.” Joe snapped at me.

 I snatched my wrist from his grip and replied. “Like I told you last week. I am an adult and this is none of your concern.” I stepped up double time and slipped into the Phantom. It hurt that my friend thought so little of me. I didn’t even glance back as Daryl pulled the powerful car into the evening traffic.

 Like a little kid my head bobbed from side to side as I took in the route we were driving to reach our destination. We left the middle class apartments and storefronts behind, now we were in the heart of the upscale downtown area with stunning sky scrapers and door men. Daryl slowed and turned the car into the entrance of an underground parking area, after rolling down his window he punched a code into a keypad right outside his window and it beeped, almost a second later the gate slid quietly upwards allowing him to drive inside and park the car. I was so nervous by this point, my hands were shaking. This must be where Marcus lived. I was about to enter his home. (Oh My God!)

 Daryl smiled kindly at me as he held the door open and I stepped out onto the cold concrete of the parking garage. “Right this way Master Corey.” He said as he ushered me towards an set of elevators. We waited for the lift and when it arrived I preceded him into it and stepped aside to give him access to the keypad. He punched another code and up we went. I was in awe already and we were just in the elevator. It was  completely decorated with wall to wall mirrors with golden accents and safety bars. The floors dinged and the “P” lit up on the panel.“ Of course he would live in the penthouse.“ I thought.

 The door quietly swooshed open after the lift came to a perfect halt and I stepped off and my jaw dropped. My eyes were like saucers as I took in the sheer opulence of Marcus’ foyer. It was all white and bronze marble, with a table in the center containing the most gorgeous floral arrangement I have ever seen. The ceiling went up into forever and there was a staircase to one side leading to the upper floors. The circular shape of the home connected each room. I was still gawking when my eyes went even wider as the man himself made an appearance at the top of the stairs. I could feel the warm flush of excitement course through my veins as I stared unabashedly at him. He was wearing a white linen shirt that was open down the front. My eyes followed the expanse of his perfect chest down to the ridges of his yummy abs. His jeans where riding low on his hips in that oh so sexy way, showing off those drool worthy V contours and the dark hairs of his happy, happy trail as it disappeared under the band of his pants. (Oh my God, I am going to faint, I can feel it coming, Lord help me.)

 He started down the stairs towards me and that was when I realized that Daryl had disappeared to God knows where. “Welcome to my home, Corey. Come on upstairs we can have a glass of wine and talk for a little bit.” He said as he stopped directly in front of me. Not for the life of me could I get my damn thoughts together so I just nodded. I swear I would happily follow this man into the pits of hell with just the tone of his voice alone. He rendered me even more speechless when he smiled at me and lightly ran his fingers across my cheek leaving a tingling trail behind before taking my hand and leading me up the stairs. I couldn’t even focus on the luxurious surroundings because I was so focused on the man, his scent alone was keeping me on some kind of edge and his aura was just commanding my instant compliance. I was totally enraptured in this man.

Chapter 9

Chapter 9

(Marcus’ Penthpuse view——>)

 When we made it to the upper floor Marcus led me into a sitting area. It was gorgeous. All white sectional sofas and marble accent pieces. I nervously perched on one of the plush seats as he made his way over to a marvelous bar situated along the far wall of the room. I watched as he picked up some kind of remote control. He pressed button and the lights behind the bar came to life casting a serene glow about the room. He pressed another button and the panels on the wall silently glided to one side and OH MY GOD, the panoramic view of the city all lit up for the night was revealed.

 I gasped at the sight, this far up it was like you could see everything for miles, and the entire room except for one wall was completely glass. I was in total awe. I had to get up to take a look. Walking to up to the glass I catalogued the view. I would love the opportunity to draw this. I was busy studying the sight before my eyes when Marcus stepped up beside and handed me a glass of red wine. “Dom. Romane Conti 1997, try it. It’s one of my favorites, no pun intended with the name.” He smirked at me.

 I watched as he swirled the red liquid gently in his glass before bringing it to his nose and lightly inhaling the aroma before taking a sip. So I followed suit, it had a very rich aroma, like berries but seeped in leather. I sipped and the flavors bloomed on my tongue, it was almost hard to describe but there was a hint of licorice and something else I couldn’t put my finger on but it was wonderful. “I can see why it’s one of your favorites, it’s really nice.” I whispered. 

 “Come have a seat and let’s talk.” He said taking my hand and leading me to the sofa. Again I perched on the edge of the couch while he just sprawled out. His one leg stretched out behind me and the other was on the floor so that I was almost sitting in between his legs. One hand was holding his glass of wine and the other was thrown lazily over the back of the sofa. If he wanted to, he could reach out and touch my hair, because he was that close.

 I tried with all my might to suppress the urge to stare at his perfect body so openly on display for my hungry eyes. “Shit, how was I going to have any sort of conversation with him played out like a pagan offering? I just wanted to devour him from head to toe.” I thought and quickly took another sip of wine in hopes to calm my frayed nerves.

 He suddenly sat forward and he took the glass from my hand to set it next to his own on the coffee table in front of us. I felt the tingles of awareness as his finger reached under my chin so that I would look up into his smoldering silver eyes. “Are you agreeing to be mine?” He whispered and his warm wine spiced breath slid across lips causing me to shiver with delight.

 “I…I ha…have…a…a fe…few qu…questions first.” I stuttered out.

 He leaned in even closer and I watched wide eyed as his lips got closer and closer. When his lips gently brushed across mine, I groaned. They were firm yet soft. On the second pass, I felt his warm wet tongue glide across my bottom lip begging for entrance, of which, I gladly gave to him. A shudder chased down my spine as his tongue entered my mouth and the kiss got hotter and hotter, like someone pouring gas into a fire, it blazed out of control. The next thing I knew I was sitting on top of him, my legs straddling his hips and my hands running over the warm expanse of his powerful tanned chest.

 My fingers ran downwards over every defined ridge of his delicious abs. “Fuck, he tasted so damn good!” I used my hands in his chest to push away from him separating our lips, panting, as I tried to draw air into my oxygen depleted lungs. His chest was heaving as he stared up at me with half lidded eyes. The lust in them caused me to blush even more and his massive erection rubbing against my ass filled me with pride that this man wanted me with such passion.

 His hands slid up my back as he brought me forward to rest his forehead against mine. “I will answer any questions you have, but in this you have to experience it, because no matter how I explain it, you will not understand until you feel it, go through it. All I ask is that you trust me. I would never do anything to intentionally hurt you.” He explained to me and I just melted right there into his chest. He was rubbing soothing circles in my back with his warm hands and the combination of his body and the wine; I was asleep before I knew it, with my head cradled under his chin. I didn’t even feel it when he stretched out flat on the sofa with me lying right on top of him. 

 I woke up the next morning feeling warm and secure. I blinked and looked up into a set of beautiful grey eyes and blushed yet again. “Good morning, baby” He said and kissed my forehead. I hid my flushed face in his neck and mumbled, “Good morning.” He chuckled and said. “I could get used to waking up like this, you are so soft.” His strong arms squished me tighter into his chest. I laid there for a few more minutes until I heard someone clearing their throat. I looked up and standing there was an older woman, her brunette hair twisted back into a no nonsense bun smiling at us. Marcus lifted his head and greeted the woman. “Good morning Elise.”

 “Good morning Mr. Roche. What would you and your guest desire for breakfast?” She asked politely. I guess she was his housekeeper or something. She was a very beautiful woman; her mahogany complexion was completely flawless.

 He shifted and I sat up to give him room to sit up. I scrambled over to give him some more space. He grabbed my hand in his much larger one. “Elise, this is my boyfriend, Corey. Corey this is Elsie, she runs my home and my life with an iron fist.” He introduced me and I couldn’t help the silly tingles I got from him introducing me as his boyfriend.

 “Nice to meet you.” I responded shyly. She beamed at me and came over; she pinched my cheeks in a motherly way and gushed. “Oh my, you are so cute. Well done Mr. Roche.” I flushed even more at her words and Marcus just chuckled as he pulled me up to stand with him.

 “We are just going to freshen up. Please just some fruit and eggs and toast, and of course coffee. Is there anything else you want Corey?” He asked and I shook my head, “No.” 

 He took my hand and led me down a corridor to a massive set of double doors. He opened one of the panels to reveal a gigantic bedroom. My gaze took in the sheer luxury if the room. There was a humongous four poster bed in the middle of the room with giant columns. The carpeting looked plush and it was as soft as a cloud. Everything was pristine white.

He led me through the massive room to an even more elegant en-suite bathroom. My eyes bugged at the spa tub that could clearly hold at least six people. There were steps leading up into the sunken tub with seats and everything. There was also a huge glass shower to the side with at least six shower heads. A toilet and a bidet. I was in love. I almost wanted to try the shower. “Your home is beautiful.” I gasped in awe.

 “Thank you.” He simply said as he fished around the cabinet under the double sinks. He came up with a new toothbrush and handed it to me. I unwrapped it and stepped up to the counter next to him. Picking up the toothpaste I spread some on it and brushed my teeth along with him. I rinsed my mouth and splashed water on my face. “Come on, I give you some clothes and Elsie can freshen up yours.” He said pulling me out of the bathroom and into a large walk in closet that was like a room itself.

There were shelves of neatly folded clothes. Rows on top of rows of expensive suits and cubbies with equally expensive shoes. In the middle of the room there was a large island with multiple drawers. I could see a crystal dish in the middle containing his change and a watch and money clip next to it. He walked over to a shelf and pulled out a black tee and some gray sweats. From a drawer in the island he pulled out a pair of black Calvin Klein fitted boxer briefs. I blushed yet again as he handed me the clothes. “So cute.” He said as he pecked me on the lips.

 I went from into the bathroom and closed the door. I had to splash more water in my heated face, yet again. “I wondered if you could do serious damage by blushing too much.” I thought as I undressed. His shirt swallowed me. It was so big it reached me almost to my knees and the neckline slid off one of my shoulders. I grimaced as I took in the length of the sweatpants. “These are definitely going to fit.” I thought. I folded my clothes in a neat pile and carried them and the too long sweat pants into the room wearing only the over long t-shirt and briefs. Marcus was just coming out if the closet, his chest bare in another set of sweat pants. “These are not going to fit no matter how I roll them.” I said to him and he snapped his head up and just stared at me.

  I caught the fire in his gaze as he slowly stalked over to me. Before I knew I was picked up and thrown onto the soft mattress and he followed me down covering me completely with his large body. He secured my hands over my head and smashed his lips to mine, forcing his tongue in between my shocked lips as he settled himself in the cradle of my thighs.

I groaned in the back of my throat as I felt his hard on glide against mine as he rolled his hips. Just that quickly my blood ignited in my veins. He ravaged my mouth, his tongue left no nook undiscovered. I bucked my hips moaning like a porn star at the feel of the delicious friction our bodies were creating. I was so engrossed in his all consuming kiss I didn’t hear the quiet knock on the bedroom door until he lifted his head and muttered. “Shit.” 

 Elise’s voice sang through the door notifying us that breakfast was ready. My legs were wrapped around his waist and he still had my hands trapped in his above my head. He leaned down and licked my swollen lips. “You are so sweet and I am becoming addicted to your taste. Let’s get some food before I decide to eat you instead.” He growled at me. He pulled me up with him and the momentum sent me right into his chest. I couldn’t help myself. I rubbed my face all over his chiseled Pecs. He smelled so good and he was so warm. He wrapped his arms around my waist. “How sweetly you do that, but if you don’t stop we won’t ever leave this room. Come on.” He said and pulled me out of the room and led me down the stairs to the first floor kitchen.

Chapter 10

Chapter 10

  (Sexy Marcus—––>)

 We finished our breakfast; I have never spent a more pleasurable morning with no one other than I did with him. When I had walked into my room and saw him standing there in my shirt looking like every man’s wet dream and my cock went instantly hard. If Elise hadn’t knocked on the door I didn’t know how far I would have taken our play. I was now watching his adorable ass walk in front of me upstairs back to the lounge. He curled up in the corner of the sofa and smiled shyly at me. I walked over to him and picked his slight frame up into my arms. I chuckled at his surprised squeak and sat down situating him comfortably on my lap. He timidly wrapped his arms around my neck. “So tell me how are things with your friend. Have you guys made up?” I asked him and wished I didn’t when I saw his face fall.

 “No. He said something pretty hurtful things and made me feel so inferior. I am not ready to let it pass just like that. We have been friends almost all our lives. He should know me better than anyone.” He explained and I rubbed his back, trying to soothe and comfort him. He instantly snuggled further into my chest. I loved how he responded to my touch. I asked him to tell me some more about himself and he told me about his love of art. He liked his job being able to apply what he loves. He then said something that disturbed me about some people on his team giving him a hard time. My ears perked up at Kim’s name. That slut was messing with my Corey for it seemed the main fact that I wouldn’t give her the time of day, she apparently saw us going to lunch on his first day and has been bitter since. He explained about that prick White pitied them against one another. I understood competition but didn’t the idiot didn’t realize he was causing distention on his team therefore, promoting discontent that could interfere with productivity. “Hmm, I was going to have to sit in on a team meeting to take this situation in first hand.

 I was brought out of my musings when he further explain about Mr. White calling him into his office asking him about me, he then asked him not to say anything because White had told him to keep it to himself. That ass. I was definitely going to have to make an appearance in the near future. Poor Corey was so innocent and these assholes were slowly taking advantage of him. Daryl had mentioned something about a man messing with Corey, I first thought it was his friend but listening him explain about Mitchell, my blood started to boil in my veins.

 How dare that flamboyant queen accost what is mine. He noticed my clenched fists and my rigid frame and he gently ran his hand across my chest. Slowly petting me. I could feel the anger slowly dissipate out of my system. I sighed. “Next time come to me. I don’t want anyone making you feel uncomfortable at work, and I don’t appreciate White taking advantage of you either. As for Mitchell he better keep his hands and everything else to himself. I don’t share!”

 He smiled and quickly changed the topic. He sat back and looked at my still bare chest and asked me if he could draw me. I was a little surprised and pleasantly flattered by his request. I decided to mess with him he hasn’t blushed in a while. “So is this going to be a nude? We can start right now.” Bingo, he blushed on command. I smirked at him, but again he surprised me by saying if I would let him, he would love to do a nude of me. He looked completely serious gazing at me with those beautiful blue eyes. The thought of posing for him nude while his eyes traveled over my body was so fucking hot. All the blood rushed south taking me from semi hard to fully hard so fast it was almost painful. I was sure he felt it because his sweet ass was directly over my now throbbing cock. I looked at his flushed cheeks and watched as he ran his tongue nervously over that deliciously plump bottom lip.

 I looked over at him and captured his gaze. “Do you trust me?” I asked him. He stared at me and after a minute he nodded his head. I lifted him from my lap and walked with him bridal style in my arms back to my bedroom. I laid him on the bed and just looked at him, he was exquisite. I told him to get up on his knees and to come to me. My voice brooked no argument and I made sure my face remained bland. I was testing his natural ability to obey me. After only a slight hesitation he did exactly what I instructed. “Run your hands over my chest.” I said and waited for his response.

 My friend was still hard and when his warm tiny hands brushed across my Pecs, it jerked tenting in my pants even more. Fire followed his shy fingers trailing across my chest and I hissed when his fingers glided over my already pebbled nipples. I was now leaking pre cum in my shorts. My dick beating in time to my heart, but I held on to my patience and let him explore to his heart’s content. I wanted him completely comfortable with my body. 

 I got even hotter as I watched his pretty eyes glaze over with desire. “Fuck me!”  I raised my hands and ran them through his soft hair. He sighed his pleasure at my touch and it made me smile. I kept my hands busy sliding them slowly down his sexy little body, feeling him tremble under my touch gave me the greatest satisfaction. My fingers reached the hem of his shirt and I looked into his eyes silently asking permission. He nodded once and I peeled the shirt off his delectable body. He was perfect. I climbed up onto the bed and settled in behind him. Pressing my member right into the crease of his perfect bubble butt. I felt his body shudder against mine. “Relax and just feel.” I told him and smiled at his instant compliance as his frame went almost lax against me.

  With one hand on his hip and my other hand snaked up and around his throat. I shifted his head to the side. Exposing his vulnerable throat to my hungry lips. Brushing my lips over his the sensitive skin of his neck, I found his soft spot and bit into it sharply. Air hissed through his teeth and his body jerked against mine. I ran my tongue over the same spot soothing away the sting of my bite and he moaned, the sound was so sexy and my dick throbbed its appreciation. His glorious sounds was sending heat pulsing through my body. He started rubbing his ass up and down my rigid length that was pressed firmly against him. I had to swallow a groan as he arched his back throwing his head back onto my shoulder as I continued to suck and lick and kiss all over his soft spot.

 I moved my hand from his hip and I ran my fingertips over his erection. The front of his underwear was moist. He was leaking like a faucet. I grinned as I turned his face and attacked his lips, pushing my tongue into his mouth to capture his sweet tongue. I continued to devour him as my hand slipped into the waistband of his briefs and came into skin to skin contact with his member. He was hard as a rock and an impressive size for his slight build. I palmed him and his hips thrust forward bringing his member deeper into my palm. “Ssh Baby. I am going to take care of you.” I whispered in his ear before sucking on the lobe. “Ahhhh.” He moaned out as I started to pump him. Tremors ran all over his body and his hips rocked back and forth to the rhythm of my hand, therefore rubbing his plump ass cheeks all over my cock.

 The friction was so mind blowing. I increased the pace of my hand and Corey became a whimpering and mewling mess. His movements got jerky as he neared his peak and he cried out my name and I felt his cock pulsing seconds before he threw his head back, his mouth open in a silent scream as he released his hot seed all over my hand. Just watching him finding his completion, the beauty if his straining body, his fingers digging almost painfully into my thighs, and the warmth of his spunk all over my hand set me off. I grunted as I grabbed his hips and rubbed out my orgasm on his amazing ass. 

 He slumped against me exhausted from our activity. I laid him down and I went into the bathroom to get a warm wash cloth. I cleaned myself and grabbed a fresh pair of sweats. I carried a fresh cloth back to bed and went to clean him up, he blushed bright red the entire time I cleansed his body and slipped fresh boxers onto him. I threw the cloth in the laundry chute and I climbed into bed with him. He instantly curled up against my side and went to sleep. I kissed the top of his and followed him into slumber.

 I jolted out of my sleep a couple of hours later and looked around to determine the source of the interruption. Then I heard the water in the bathroom running. Corey had gotten out of bed. I sat up and rubbed the last of the sleep from my eyes. The bathroom door opened and there, my Angel, stood with the light glowing at his back making his shirt almost transparent. I stamped down my excitement and got out of bed and walked over to him and gathered him into my arms. “Are you all right?” I asked him and he hid his face in my chest and nodded against my skin. “Are you fine with what we did?” Again he nodded. I took his hand and guided him out the room. It was late evening and Elise I was sure had prepared dinner before turning in for the evening.

  When we got downstairs he sat at the counter and checked his messages on his phone while I grabbed our plates from the warming drawer with pasta Elise set aside for us. I opened the fridge and grabbed the salad and placed everything on the table. He frowned at his phone as he listened to his messages. I waited until he was done and Asked if was okay. He said “Yes, just Bethany and Joe were freaking out because he wasn’t home or answering his phone.” He shrugged his shoulders and said, “He would call them later.” We continued to eat and he asked some questions about me and my childhood. Something I wasn’t fond of speaking about but I told him about my strained relationship with my parents. I shared the fact that I was an only child and he already knew the history of my company. I shared my vision for my future investments.

 He graced me with one his beautiful smiles. I asked him if he wanted to spend some more time with me. I didn’t want it to end yet and he said yes to my extreme joy. We cleared the kitchen and I led him to my media room. I watched his expressive eyes widen as he took in the movie style sunken room. I handed him the lists of movies from him to pick from and smiled as he bounced like an excited kid in a candy store. I sat down and waited for him to select one. After about ten minutes he selected The Avengers and I just smiled indulgently at him and keyed in the movie. The lights lowered and he snuggled into my side to watch the movie.

Chapter 11

Chapter 11

 (Marcus Office—––>)

 I was restless; I couldn’t sit still to save my life. I grunted and pressed the delete key yet again on my work. I can’t tell you how many times this morning I wished for magical powers or that I could shoot lightening out of my fingertips or something equally awesome to make my computer suffer a slow painful death. “Ugh!” I ran my fingers through my hair. I sat back in my chair and impatiently tapped my fingers against the armrests. I had this weird feeling since Sunday evening, hours after I left Marcus’ house. I felt like my skin was on fire that I needed something but I refused to believe what my body was craving. How was it that I could crave his touch in such a short time, especially after what we did all day Saturday?

  I woke up this morning and my cock had been so hard it was almost purple and it was throbbing, not even a cold shower had helped. I thought about of everything and anything to try to bring my wood under control, from granny panties with wrinkled grannies in them, and even to Mitchell in a thong. “Eww” I still shuddered and I only managed after hours of thinking similar thoughts to still be semi-erect.

I sighed heavily as I shut down my computer, I might as well go to lunch. I picked up my smart phone and made sure that I had my wallet. I needed to get out and get some fresh air maybe that will clear my head. Walking up the aisle my shoulder was roughly bumped as Kim shoved past me and continued on her way to the elevators. I swear I was going to slap her like she was a two dollar whore, she wasn’t far from it. I hung back and waited until she got on the elevator. I was too miserable to go bouncing down the endless stairs, my poor pee-pee might fall off.

 After a few minutes, I stomped my way over to the lifts and jabbed the down button with my finger. I tapped my foot impatiently while I waited for an available car.

 “Wow, someone’s looks pissy today?” I heard Cassie say as she stopped in front of me with an arm full of files.

 “Yeah, I am feeling kind of off today. I am sorry, just going to grab something at the cafe and clear my head for a minute.” I said praying she didn’t offer to come. I just didn’t feel up to anyone’s company but HIS. My shoulders slumped. I finally admitted what my problem was to myself.

 “Oh okay, if I didn’t have to catch up on this stuff I would come with you, but I can’t. Sorry, but if you need someone to talk to I am here, okay.” She said as she rubbed my arm with her free hand.

 The lift doors dinged as they glided open. “Thanks Cass. I’ll see you later.” I stepped onto the elevator and she blew me a kiss as the doors closed. I adjusted myself yet again in my pants. I didn’t like this needy feeling at all. I didn’t want to be one those clingy boyfriends. The car came to a stop and I waited for the doors to open. I stepped out once they did and turned to make my way to the exit and it happened like one of those slow motion scenes from a movie. He was coming through the lobby towards where his elevator that led straight to his office. He had sunglasses on his face so I couldn’t see his beautiful eyes. My body felt like someone threw a switch and opened the flood gates of lava to pour rampantly through my veins, causing my body temperature shoot up by several degrees. My nostrils flared trying to gather more air into my suddenly depleted body. I wanted to run into his arms and bury my face in his chest to just wrap my arms and legs around him in a full body hug. I wanted to immerse myself in his scent. “My God,” I was panting, standing there rooted to this spot unable to move totally mesmerized by him. “Damn, I am so fucked!” (No you are not, but you would like to be by him.) That little devil on my shoulder popped up again, I didn’t bother to even disagree with him this time.

 He came to stop in front of me, mere inches separated us and he stood stock still for a moment. I just stood there afraid to look up at him for fear what he might read in my gaze. He reached up and slid his shades off his face as he studied my bent head. “Get on my elevator.” He whispered the command to me. My body instantly followed his instructions without a second thought, my brain on the other hand was about to protest, when it just said, “Fuck it.” He followed not far behind me and I watched as his long muscular arm reached around my body and he inserted a card key into the slot. The doors swooshed open almost immediately.

 I stepped into the car and every cell in my body was attuned to him as he stepped in after me and the doors closed. I barely had time to turn around before my back slammed against the wood paneled wall, his powerful arms where at each side of my head effectively boxing in between his delicious body and the wall. He leaned over with one hand and pressed the stop button. The car stopped smoothly in between the floors.

 I gulped as his heated gaze speared over my flushed face. His finger ran gently over my cheek and down along my jaw line to my neck sending tingles all over my skin and he asked in that oh so delicious tone of voice. “Hmmm, you seem a little out of sorts today my sweet. What’s the matter?” He whispered, his warm minty breath brushed across my lips and I whimpered. The desire rushing through my body was making me tremble along the length of his much larger frame that was pressed so intimately to mine.

  I was once again hard as a rock. I knew he couldn’t help but feel it throbbing against his muscular thigh that he was pressing in between my legs. “Your body feels really hot, my pet. Tell me, sweet, are you ill?” He leaned in further and brushed his lips over my soft spot and my whole body shuddered. “No.” He continued, then he ran his tongue along the line of my jaw. (Sweet Jesus…..Please, please.) “I can feel you, are you hot for me baby?” Before he sucked my bottom lip in between his luscious ones and nibbled on it. (FUCK!) I groaned and I couldn’t help but grind against him like a whore. He continued to suck and nip on my abused lip sliding one hand into my hair fisting it as he held my head in place. “Do you need me Corey, baby, is it that you are burning for me?” He whispered provocatively. (Yes, yes, a million times yes)

 “Mnnnhhh…,” was the only thing that I could get past my lips. My body was on fire, I wanted him to do something, anything, just to make this burning need go away. I could feel myself leaking all over my shorts. I silently prayed that I didn’t have a wet spot on the front of my pants. He shifted his thigh pressing it firmly into my crotch and I groaned deep in my throat and clutched his shoulders. “Ba..baby..pl..please, please.” I begged helplessly writhing against him.

“Mmmm….please what, my pet? What do you want?” Marcus purred and licked across my collar bone. I didn’t even realize it when he had unbuttoned a few buttons on my shirt and loosened my tie. I gasped for much needed oxygen into my screaming lungs and my hips took a mind of their own and they continuously gyrated, rubbing my member up and down his ripped thigh, loving the delicious friction. His hands slipped down my body and his large hands clamped on my hips completely stopping my desperate grinding. I whimpered in protest. “Ssh baby, it’s all about controlling your body, but for now let me take care of you. Come let’s continue this in the privacy of my office.” He stepped back and buttoned my shirt and fixed my tie. I was almost in tears, my body visibly shaking with need.

 Marcus brought my shivering frame against his broad chest and rubbed soothing circles on my back, calming me. After a while my body calmed but the desire was still simmering in my veins. I leaned me back and looked into his gorgeous eyes, almost sighing into their molten beauty. I nodded and answered his silent question. He leaned over and pulled out the stop button and the elevator continued its climb to the top floor.

 I kept my gaze on the middle of Marcus’ broad back as I followed him off the elevator. Thank God Bethany was not at her desk at this precise moment. I followed him into his office and came to stop in the middle of the room. This was the first time I was in his office, it was bigger than my entire apartment. It momentarily distracted me from my neediness that was until Marcus leaned over his desk pressing a series of buttons on his desk showing off his tight buns. The entire glass panels frosted up cocooning us into a private world.

 He turned around and sat at the edge of his desk legs spread apart. He crooked a finger and motioned me over to him. Wide eyed I walked over and stopped in front of him. He gave my tie a sudden pull and brought me flush up against his fit body. In this position I was standing intimately in between the V of his legs. I could feel his hard member as it pressed into my lower abdomen, and just like that, the inferno reignited, causing fire to sizzle through my body. I groaned and buried my face in his neck.

 His hands slid my jacket from my shoulders and he tossed it onto a chair behind me. His strong hands glided down my back and he grabbed my butt firmly bringing me firmly against him and he rolled his hips making me shiver with wonton abandonment. “Let it out babe, no one can hear you in here but me and I want to hear you.” He whispered just before he nipped my ear lobe. His hands were kneading the cheeks of my ass. He started to roll his hips a little harder adding more hot friction to our already throbbing erections. His hands slid around my waist and he unbuckled my belt and unzipped my pants, sliding them along with my boxers down my thighs. My stuff bounced out like it was happy to see daylight. “Ahhh.” I moaned out as his warm hand clasped around me stroking me slowly but firmly from root to tip.

“Yes, that’s it baby, sound out for me. You. Are. So. Sexy.” He purred. Then, he suddenly stood up and picked me up, setting me back down on his desk so that I was sitting on it with my feet dangling over the side, legs wide open. He crowded his way in between my legs and once again took a firm hold on my staff. His tongue invaded my mouth in a fierce kiss. His hand started pumping me faster and faster. I broke the kiss and threw my head back while my hips bucked forward. “Oh God, Marcus!” I screamed as I felt my balls tightening. Tingles shot through me from the tips of my toes to the top of my head. He dropped to his knees and took me into his warm wet mouth in one shot.  My hands fisted in his hair. “Oh Shit, please, please…..” I didn’t even know what I was begging for at this moment, for him to stop or for him to continue this mind blowing torture.

  I was on sensation overload. Marcus’ head bobbed up and down in between my parted thighs, he hollowed his cheeks, and he was strongly sucking on my shaft.  He practically swallowed my member. When I felt the sensitive tip hit the back of his throat I lost it. “Ma…Marcus Ba..babeeee I..I am goin ta…..” I made the mistake then to look down and the sight of his beautiful lips wrapped around me amped me up even more.

 He grunted and I looked further and I realized that the front of his pants where open and he was pleasuring himself as he sucked me off, and that did it. I came like a freight train. I cried out to the heavens as shot after shot of creamy semen pumped out of my shaft and down Marcus’ throat, he swallowed every drop. Marcus slowly slid his talented mouth off the sensitive tip of my now softening cock and he stood up and licked his lips.

“Lesson one, when your bodies needs interfere with your everyday routine, don’t be afraid to come to me. I am the only one to take care of you, understand.” He said as he leaned his forehead against mine. I smiled and slowly nodded my head. “The second lesson is to learn to ability to control your urges, and that I will be teaching you starting tonight after work. Now the bathroom is this way let’s refresh ourselves and get back to our day. As sweet as you are and I would so love another taste, but I want to get out of here on time so I can get into you.” He smirked and I found myself blushing so hard, I am sure I was brilliantly red. He chuckled and led me to his en-suite washroom and we fixed ourselves up. He grabbed a handful of paper towels and I blushed again as he cleaned up the mess he made on the front of his desk. He stood up and smirked at me. After throwing the papers in the garbage. He brought me close and wrapped his long arms around my waist pecking me softly on the lips. “I will be downstairs by 5:30, see you then okay.”

I smiled and said. “Okay” I couldn’t resist, I tipped up on my toes and I pecked him again before detangling myself from his arms. He pushed a button that I guessed released the lock on the glass doors and I made my way out. Bethany was sitting at her desk when I made it to the outer office. “Hey Corey,” she called to me with raised eyebrows.

  “Hey Beth, I chat with you later.” I said as I rushed past her hiding my flushed face.

 “You bet you will.” She called out after me. I couldn’t keep the stupid grin off my face as I headed back to my desk. I didn’t even care about the evil glares Kim shot me as I once again had to past by the bitch in the aisle. I sat down and closed my eyes for a minute trying to focus on the advertisement I was creating graphics for. I opened my eyes and smiled as I had a clear picture of what I wanted to do. The rest of my day just fell into place.

Cahpter 12

Chapter 12

  (Corey’s restraints–––––>)

 It took all of my discipline to make it through the rest of my day, especially being able to still taste my sweet boy on my tongue. I will never look at my desk the same. The picture of him writhing on top of it was forever burned into my brain. Damn, I reached down and rubbed my hard on. I had to get it together, because for what I have planned for my little man tonight is going to severely test my limits as well as his.

  I looked at the clock on the lower corner of my computer screen. Shit, time is slowing down I was sure of it. I picked up the phone and open the intercom line. “Bethany can you please call Elise and tell her to please have dinner ready by six and that she can have the rest of the night off.” Instead of responding back to me like she usually does, she instead comes striding through the sliding glass doors like a little spitting mad kitten. She stomped right up to the arm chair in front of my desk and plopped down into it, her spine straight as she glared at me.

 “Fine, no problem, but Marcus forgive me if I am being to forward, but Corey is like a little brother to me. Can you please tell me that you are not playing with him and his feelings just to get bored later on and dump him three months down the road? I am not stupid, I see the agreement contracts and so far, to my knowledge you haven’t had me draw up one for Corey. So can you please tell me what’s going on?” She pleaded with big concerned eyes.

  I sighed and tried to control my annoyance. To be honest, I understood her concerns. I have never had to explain myself or my motives to anyone, and I am not going to start now. But, she has been loyal to me and so therefore, I replied. “Like I told your brother, what happens between Corey and me is our business. I do understand your concern so I will tell you that my relationship with Corey is out of the norm for me. He is my boyfriend for the better sense of the word. He does not know my lifestyle and it’s his choice whether he wants to participate in certain aspects of my life. If he chooses not to, I like him enough to have a relationship with him either way. Now, does that put you at ease Mother?” 

  She looked at me skeptically. “It will have to do, but again what about the NDA? Are you not wondering if he is going to blast your private life to People Magazine for millions of dollars?”

 “No, I am not.  Look Beth, there are many facets to my relationship with Corey and he understands them, Hell, he has strictly pointed out and strongly protested about some of them. My concern is that he is safe and comfortable with me and that he is cherished, okay.” I was losing my patience and I didn’t want it to show. “Your concerns are duly noted, now please do what I asked in regards to Elise.” I finished clearly dismissing her.

 She nodded her head and got up and went to her desk without another word. Once again I checked the time, only three o’ clock. I came to the realization that I was not going to accomplish anything else today. So, I shut down everything and grabbed my jacket from the tallboy against the wall. I might as well go home and set the scene for tonight. I will send Daryl back to pick Corey up this evening. I stopped at Bethany’s desk. “I am leaving for the remainder of the day. If anything pops up that you can’t handle leave it, it will have to wait until morning. I am unavailable until then, and Beth don’t worry Corey is special, I know this, I wouldn’t hurt him on purpose.” I said trying to reassure her.

 She looked up at me and smiled. “I have worked with you long enough to figure out you are a good person, Marcus, but I always worried because you never seemed to have a normal relationship, but who am I to tell anyone what is normal. My idea of normal and someone else’s idea can be polar opposites. So I wish the both of you well, and I will talk to my brother. He gave Corey grief about you and I am sure he will continue to do so if given the chance. He has it in his head that you are taking advantage of him somehow.” She explained and I nodded at her. I would take my queue from Corey in regards to his best friend, I did not want to come between them, but if pushed or he tries to encourage Corey away from me, I can’t make any promises not to ruin the over protective boy.

 I just smiled at her. “You can leave when you are done.” I made my way downstairs and into my car.  I sat back and cleared my mind for minute, willing myself not to think about anything other than going home and preparing for my evening. Daryl had me home in a matter of minutes. I checked the time. I still had just a little over another hour until he arrived. After checking with Elise, I made my way to my play room. I inspected it and I felt that he would be too overwhelmed in here, so I was moving this venue to my bedroom.

 I got the items that I needed and carried them into the master suite. I set everything up. This was a first for me; I always kept my private domain and my play separate, hence, my play room. Not that my room was not already equipped for mild forms of play. The erotic darkness of the playroom and all my toys would probably freak him out. I definitely felt that he was not ready for that, maybe not even ever. Again, I spied the time and I hustled myself into the shower. I was drying off when Elise knocked on the door and told me that she was leaving for the night. I shouted my thanks to her and wished her goodnight. I threw the towel in the hamper and I slid into my black silk draw string pajama bottoms.

 I made my way back to the kitchen to check on the food and wine. I turned the corner just as the front door opened and there in the entrance was my sexy man. I felt a flutter in my chest. “Hmm, this is new.” I thought. This breathless anticipation of just seeing him. I composed my features and I stalked over to him. It pleased me immensely that I held his entire attention. His eyes followed every step I took. I came to a stop directly in front of him. He looked up at me and what I saw made me instantly hard. His breathing had picked up and his beautiful eyes were slightly dilated. Damn, that is so sexy.

 I decided to kick it up a notch, so I leaned over, and with the very tip of my tongue I slowly licked across his luscious bottom lip. I felt him shudder and he released a quiet whimper. I took him by the hand. “Come let’s have some dinner, baby.” He dropped his satchel by the sectional sofa and followed me into the kitchen. I sat him at the breakfast bar and went to the stove and dished up the Lemon Pepper Salmon and Asparagus Elsie had prepared. I carried the dishes to the counter and placed them down on the place settings.  I went over to the wine cooler and grabbed the nice white wine I had selected to accompany the meal. After pouring two glasses I sat down next to him.

  “He was so exquisitely beautiful.” I thought as I watched him eat. We exchanged our thoughts about our day and I couldn’t let the opportunity pass to make him blush, so I deliberately mentioned our intimate interlude in my office being the highlight of my morning and true to form his cheeks flushed the prettiest shade of pink for me.  We finished up and I cleared away the dishes, waving off his offer of assistance. He was still seated on the stool and I walked up to him and grabbed his tie. I proceeded to undo the knot. “Why don’t you take a moment and have a shower, there is a robe behind the door. When you are done put it on and only it and meet me in my room.” I calmly instructed him.

 He nodded at me and I led him to the master suite. I blocked his view of the bed and the things that were laid out there with my body. I guided him to the bathroom and I undressed him slowly, much to my delight. He drew his plump sweet bottom lip in between his teeth and it took all that I had not to take him right there.  All the images of bending him over the counter and driving deep into his body over and over again made my hands shake. I took a deep breath trying in vain to calm my libido.  I gently nudged him into the shower stall and hot footed it out of the room before I was tempted to join him under the jets of water.

 I sat on the bed and I waited for him to finish up in the shower. The bathroom door opened with a billow of fragrant steam, and I watched as he shyly made his way over to me. My dominant nature reared its head full force and I stood up.  He stopped right in front of me and tilted his gorgeous face up to look at me with those brilliant cerulean eyes. I took him by the shoulders and gently turned him to face the bed so he had a full view of the items there. I watched his face as he took in the wrist restraints and the blind fold.

 I picked up the flogger and I showed it to him. It was black leather. “This is called a flogger, it’s designed to warm the skin not break it. It stings and it brings the blood to the surface of the skin. I want to restrain you and you are to follow my instructions to the letter. Now, you don’t have to do this, we can always do something……” I didn’t get to finish because he put on finger over my lips. “I want to try.” He whispered quietly and surprised me. 

 “This will be intense, and you will need a safe word, if it becomes too much just say the word and I will stop immediately. This is about pleasure, extreme pleasure, not pain.” I reassured him, and he looked so calm and trusting that my heart squeezed in my chest. I whispered.“Baby, choose your word so we can get started okay.” I gently ran a finger across his beautiful cheek. I watched as he blushed again, that pretty shade of pink. He timidly smiled and out popped out of his cute mouth was “Noodles.”

 I barked with laughter. “Noodles?” I asked.

 He smiled real big, if this doesn’t go right it will be like a limp noodle.“ He pointed down at his member and chuckled seemingly very proud of himself.

 I kissed his forehead and allowed myself the pleasure of bringing his much smaller frame flush against mine. “Let’s begin then.”  I watched him gasp as my aura completely changed to that of a Dom; I became harder almost colder even. I snatched the robe from his body and threw it across the room. “You are not to move until I tell you otherwise; you are not to speak unless it is your safe word. Trust me to know when you are getting overwhelmed.”

 I brought his wrists up in front of him and I buckled the restraints on each one. Then I walked into the middle of the room and I picked up the remote from the stool behind me. I released the chains from the ceiling compartment made to resemble a light fixture. He almost broke my composure as his eyes almost popped out of his head. I adjusted the length of the chain and I raised each of his arms so that they were suspended high over his head the chain connected to the loop in each cuff, but not enough to stain his shoulders. I left his feet firmly on the ground because I wanted to him to have the ability to move, it’s only that I didn’t want him to.

 I left him for a moment and I picked up the blind fold and the flogger. I came back to him and I slowly walked around his now quivering body, studying his sexiness all trussed up so temptingly on display for me. He watched me, his deliciously plump pink lips slightly parted and wet as he breathed through his mouth. His slender chest rising and falling with every breath. I flipped my wrist and let the fronds of the whip run from under his chin, down his chest, and to just below his belly button. He shuddered a mewl escaped from him.

I stepped up and slid the blind fold into place over his eyes. I leaned over and whispered. “Do not move from this point on unless I tell you.”  To drive home my point, I gave him one good smack with the flogger on his left butt cheek. I purred with satisfaction as his skin warmed a gorgeous shade of pink, just like I knew it would.

 He managed to keep still, so I rewarded him by giving his now erect shaft a few firm strokes and praised him. “Good boy.”  I made sure that no other part of my body touched him as I used the pads of my fingers on my free hand to run an excruciatingly slow path down the length of his spine. I stopped right at the top of his crease and slid a finger inside just a little. He jerked and I smiled as I brought the flogger down sharply on his right butt cheek. He gasped but again he kept it together, the only give way was how his sexy body trembled for me. So, I rubbed a soothing palm over the flushed area and leaned over to lick his earlobe before kissing it. He moaned and tilted his head to the side giving me even greater access to the edible skin of his throat. I let it movement go since it was an offering after all.

 I continued to lick and suck, kiss, and caress all over his shivering body, only having to administer a few lashes when he disobeyed. Taking my time I began to get bolder with my caresses and firmer with my kisses. Corey was a trembling whimpering mess. I stepped back and forced myself to be quiet. I watched as he turned his head from side to side, trying to figure out my location. I let him sit there for a few minutes and I saw the frown mar his features over the fact that he couldn’t detect me. I quietly placed the flogger on the carpet at my feet. I stepped up behind him and grabbed him suddenly and brought him flush against the front of my body. He groaned as I bent my knees and ground my erection into the crease of his luscious ass.

  My lips clamped onto the side of his neck and I bit him before using my tongue to twirl over his spot. He inhaled sharply and his body quaked with his need to move against me, but he held. “So sweet.” I whispered in his ear, making sure my lips brushed against the shell, praising his natural receptiveness to my touch and our play.

My hand snaked around his abdomen over his hip until I firmly wrapped my fingers around his weeping shaft. I pumped him slowly as I sucked on his delicious skin where his shoulder met his neck. He keened and his whole frame shook. He wanted to pump his hips, he almost did but he caught himself. His control was a thing to behold. It turned me on, making me so hard. My dick was throbbing, with each twitch it leaked even more pre-cum. He was leaking more as well and I was using it as a lube to continue to glide him in and out of my fist.

 I straightened up and peeled the blindfold off of him. I watched as he blinked at the change of light. I left him restrained as I walked over to the stool I had placed in the room a couple of steps away from him. With one hand I pulled the string holding my pants up and let them fall to my feet. I kicked them aside and leaned back on the stool with my legs apart. I watched him bite his lip and groan as I palmed myself and began a slow stroke up the length of my shaft. His eyes watched every stroke of my fist on myself.

 “Do you want me to release you Corey?” He just whimpered but otherwise he didn’t respond. His body was taunt and covered in a light sheen of sweat. He was barely holding onto his control. “You may speak. Do you want to touch me?” I husked as I ran the tip of my tongue over my lips. I was pacing myself, keeping up the slow burn although my body was begging for more. 

 “Pleasepleasepleaseplease.” He desperately begged. His body showing signs of strain.

 I stopped pleasuring myself and I walked over to him. I stroked his cheek and stepped in behind him. “Shh, my sweet boy, I am going to take care of you.” I licked the side of his face as I reached back and grabbed the bottle of lube. I liberally coated my fingers with the slippery liquid. I slapped my hands roughly onto each of his flushed butt cheeks, squeezing them in my hands. He groaned and jerked back against me.

 He threw back his head and groaned again when I found his entrance and rubbed a slippery digit over it and pressed down. “You can move now babe, but careful so that I don’t to hurt you by accident.” I breathed into his ear, making sure my lips brushed against the outer shell. He immediately threw his hips back grinding on my finger trying to impale himself on it. Sensing his need, I managed to slip it inside him and he moaned, causing my member to jerk and leak some more. My control was slowly fraying as he continued to grind against me. 

 “Ma…Marcus, please, I ne…need…” He pleadingly stuttered out. He was totally mine at this precise moment. His mind and body belonged to solely to me, and the alpha male in me growled in approval.

 “Do you need me inside you, Baby?” I queried as I inserted another finger scissoring him, preparing him for thick cock.

 “Oh God, Yesssssss!” He screamed thrusting his hips faster now, fucking my hand. His hands were balled into fists and he was bent slightly forward at the waist, unabashedly offering me his ass. Unceremoniously, I pulled my fingers from him and he pushed back more trying to reconnect and mewled at the loss of the intimate contact. His body went completely still as he felt me parting his cheeks and lining myself at his entrance. The heat he was generating and the sight of it alone had me pumping out even more pre-cum. It only helped me ease past that tight ring of nerves as I grabbed his hips and pushed in.

 I groaned deep in my chest at the feeling of his soft heat drawing me deep inside his sweet body. He was moaning and writhing under the intrusion. I stayed absolutely still and rubbed on his back in between his shoulder blades soothingly until he was used to the feel of me inside him. His thighs were trembling. “You. can. move.” He gasped out. I continued to caress his soft skin and calm him for another minute, and then I pulled back slowly, withdrawing the length of my pulsing shaft leaving only the bulbous head embedded in his heat, and then I suddenly snapped my hips forward, driving all the way into his body again.

 He cried out and started to pant deeply as I began to pound into him over and over. “FUCK!” I grunted at the feel of him under me, and against me as my hands pushed and pulled him forwards and backwards by his hips to meet each of my thrusts. I reached forward and I grabbed his bulging member and I pumped him in time to my thrusts. He went completely rigid and he screamed my name over and over as he came, line after line shooting from his body. The sight and feel of it sent me off my own cliff and my vision fragmented as my body jerked and I grunted as I released deep inside of him, my hips refused to stop thrusting as I was wrung dry. My body quivering from the force of my orgasm, I stopped moving, finally, as I desperately inhaled drawing air deep into my taxed lungs.

 Corey went completely limp and I quickly released his wrists with one hand while my other arm held him upright. His breathing was slowly evening out but the was out cold. On shaky legs I picked him up and carried him to the bed.  I pulled back the covers and laid him down. I covered him and sat down on the mattress next to his hip. Brushing his hair off of his exquisite face I checked his breathing. I smiled and leaned over and kissed him. I got up and cleared up the toys and such. I stepped into the bathroom and cleaned up; carrying a warm washcloth I cleaned Corey up too. Afterwards I put everything in its place and I came back and slid under the covers next to him. He sighed and turned on his side and snuggled sweetly into my chest. I wrapped my arms around him and found my peace and I soon drifted off to sleep. My last thought was how well he handled himself and I was more than pleased with him.

Chapter 13

Chapter 13

(The Dungeon’s VIP area––>)

 “T.G.I.F.” I thought as I sat in on the end of the week meeting for Mr. White to review the completed final draft of the advertisement we had put together for the new make-up line for Teen Scene Cosmetics. I was especially proud of the graphic designs I completed on the background for the campaign, the actual Television commercial was being put together by another team upstairs, but their ideas would generate from the magazine print that we were going to revise and finalize it today. I was sitting there waiting with everyone else and Cassie was rambling on and on about going out tonight to celebrate.

 I zoned out as my thoughts flashed back to Marcus and his bedroom a few days ago. I shivered as the scenes played like a movie in my mind’s eye. I bit back a groan. I could still feel the sting of his flogger as it connected with my skin. When I first saw it laying there on his bed, I was a little apprehensive, but with every lash he had soothed the affected area with a brush of his hands or his lips and tongue, therefore, adding even more heat to the sexual high he had created in me. Damn, I was hard with just the memories of the whole episode.

 “So what do you say, Corey?” Cassie’s voice interrupted my musings. I looked up at her to see that she was looking at me expectantly. I shifted to ease the pressure of my zipper on my little man.

 “Um…sorry Cass. Could you repeat that?” I asked.

  “Humph…Are we not good enough for you to even pay us any attention when we are speaking to you?” Mitchell sneered.

 I didn’t even acknowledge his statement and turned back to Cassie. “I am sorry, my mind was elsewhere. Please repeat what you were saying?” I asked her giving her my best puppy dog eyes.

 She was about to open her mouth when Kim and all her venom spewed. “She was saying Twink, that we are all going to that new club “The Dungeon” later to celebrate your usurping my design campaign. She wanted to know of you can make it or will it be past your bedtime?“

  I was about to open my mouth and say something witty, but the door opened and in walked Mr. White and I lost all of my focus, because Marcus entered right behind him with Bethany  holding her IPAD standing slightly to his right. All my senses zeroed in on him and him alone. I quickly realized what I was doing and I dropped my gaze, looking down at my hands instead and fighting a furious blush. Everyone took a seat and I looked up through my lashes to see that Marcus was seated at the head of the long conference table facing me square on. He silver eyes surveyed the occupants with a cold precision that actually left goose bumps on my skin. He showed absolutely no emotion. He sat back and crossed his legs waving at Mr. White imperiously to proceed. 

  Mr. White wasn’t quick enough to mask the flicker of irritation he glanced down at the templates and when he looked back up it was gone and he began. “As you guys can see, Mr. Roche has graced us with his presence today along with his lovely assistant to critique our work. So let’s begin for I am sure his time is precious.” He stated cordially with his false courtesy as he handed out the frames of the advertisement. We spent twenty minutes going over the visual lay out and through it all Marcus didn’t say one word. When Mr. White was finished he turned expectantly to Marcus.

 Marcus placed the final frame down and replied. “This is very impressive and well put together. Good job, the graphics are very well done and the color scheme pulled it all together, very eye catching. Who is the person or people on the graphic side of the ad?” He asked White. I almost swallowed my tongue because I knew at any moment every eye in the room was going to be on me.

 “Mr. Smyth is the team member responsible for the design’s graphics and background. I had requested the designers to each submit an idea and I chose the one I liked best and we went from there. Mr. Smyth was the one to catch my eye.” White smugly explained. So full of his own self importance.

 Marcus’ eyes latched onto mine like pin point lasers. “Ah… Mr. Smyth, I must say for a rookie you do have an excellent eye. Congratulations, this is very well done.” He complimented me and I couldn’t help the blush that took over my features. 

 “Thank You, Sir.” I mumbled and tried my best not to fidget under his attention. I watched his eyes heat and he inhaled sharply, then I realized what I said and I almost smiled. He loved when I called him “Sir.” I was the only one that caught the subtle change in his expression; otherwise he looked as unaffected as usual.

 He turned back to Mr. White and stated. “I will speak to you later, Bethany will tell you when I am free today so we can discuss a few things,” and with that he gracefully stood up and buttoned his jacket, and then, he was gone. 

 Mr. White frowned and dismissed us from the meeting, we all filed out but Bethany stayed behind I assumed to speak with him. I was on my way back to my desk when Mitchell grabbed my arm and pulled me into his cubicle and cornered me between the desk and his body. “So from the look on your face in there you are holding out for bigger fish, is that it am I not rich enough to get into your pants.” He sneered in my face.

 “No that’s not it Mitchell, you could be a billionaire but you still wouldn’t have enough class for me.” I deadpanned and I used the element of surprise that crossed his features at my comeback and pushed him away. I scurried down the aisle to my desk and plopped myself into my chair and dropped my head onto my folded arms. One minute I was floating on my happy cloud from Marcus’ compliments on my work, then that flamboyant asshole had to come and knock me off of it.

  I shook off Mitchell’s comments and proceeded to be nagged endlessly by Cassie to go out tonight with everyone else. I really didn’t want to go, but she kept on and on and on. I loved her but right about now I wished that she had an off button. “Okay, FINE.” I snapped and she squealed and clapped her hands together. “I don’t want to go especially if Mitchell and Kim are going. If I live to regret this I will forever not speak to you ever again.” I pointed out to her. Pouting as I crossed my hands over my chest.

 “Don’t worry they will be too busy with everything else going on at the club to even bother you, I will see to it.” She stated as she crossed her heart. She was too cute to stay mad at. I told her I would meet her at the door at ten. Marcus had some business thing tonight anyway and I was still out of sorts with Joe, so I would go and try to show some camaraderie with my team.

  Hours later, I finally admitted it, “I missed Marcus.” I thought as I puttered around in my closet trying to choose something to wear to the club. I chose black straight leg jeans. I paired them with a black graphic tee, a leather jacket and some black boots. I wasn’t trying to impress anyone because I already had my dream man. I was also definitely not planning to stay long either than necessary, one drink and some socializing and I was out of there. Maybe I would text Marcus afterwards and see where he was.“That was a good plan.” I thought as I finished with my hair. I smiled at my reflection. I sort of had the cute rebel boy look down. I turned off the lights throughout the apartment and I locked the door behind me. The cab I had called earlier was waiting on the curb when I got downstairs.

 I stepped out of the cab and immediately heard my name being hollered out into the night. I scanned the crowd and saw Cassie literally shoving the people milling about out of the way to get to me. I tensed myself for the impact and sure enough the very air in my lungs whooshed out when she launched herself into my arms. “Happy to see you too, Cass.” I grinned as she pulled back and started to drag me inside. She didn’t let go until she plopped me down in the sitting area they had chosen for the evening.

 “Great now we are all here.” She clapped and took a seat next to me. I looked around and everyone seemed to be there except for Kim and a breathed a sigh of relief, even with Mitchell eyeing me like I was a meal and he was starving. I just ignored him. Cassie shoved a drink in my hand and after a while I must say I was having a good time. I met some of the guy’s girlfriends, and when a friend of a girlfriend tried to hit on me I politely informed her that I swung for my own team. She squealed and automatically clamped herself to my side and dragged me onto the dance floor. I was scared, real scared, but Cassie, bless her heart came out of the crowd and to my rescue. We all danced to the beat of the music when I felt my bladder making itself known. I leaned in and told Cassie I was going to the bathroom. She nodded at me not missing a step as she rocked to the music.

 I weaved my way through the crowd and made it to the restrooms. I couldn’t help but eye up the man candy standing guard at the entrances to the upper levels, with all their yummy muscles and chest harnesses. Pushing the door open I walked in and quickly did my business. After washing my hands, I went over to the hand dryer and smiled at the memory of the last time I used one in the restaurant and Marcus had accosted me. The warm air blew all the moisture from my hands and it turned off. I spun around on my heels and like déjà vu, my face smacked against a hard chest. I looked up into the smirking face of my man and I couldn’t help but squealing like a girl as I threw my arms around his neck and buried my face in his neck and breathed in his delicious scent.

 “Wow, someone his happy to see me.” He sexy deep voice rumbled as his muscular arms wrapped around my waist bringing me flush against his body.

 “What are you doing here?” I asked my lips brushing against the warm skin of his neck. I refused to let him go long enough to talk to him face to face. I felt him shiver at the contact.

 His big hands ran up a down my spine in soothing circles. “I was dealing with some business here at the club when I saw you and your group on the dance floor.” He explained.

 I leaned back and my confusion was clear on my face. “Why would you be doing business here?” I asked. I hoped it wasn’t business with another man or something. I almost gasped at the pain that the thought brought to my chest.

 “Don’t worry, precious. I own this club. It was just club business, paperwork and staffing and such.” He reassured me and I couldn’t help but snuggle myself back into his arms. Rubbing my cheek into the powerful muscles of his chest. I almost purred like a contented kitten reveling in the bliss of being in his arms. 

 He leaned down and pecked me on the lips. “I love when you do that. Mmm… do you feel like ditching your friends for the remainder of the night? I have an idea since we are here.

 I quirked and eyebrow at him. “What do you have in mind?” I asked, I could already feel the anticipation spreading through my veins at the possibilities of what this Sex God could do to my body and mind here, from what I heard being said about the upper levels.

 “Say goodnight to your friends and make your way up to level two. Use the entrance to the upper level by the bar. Micah, he is the dirty blond manning the stairs, tell him Mr. Roche expects you. Go to the gold doors at the very end of the hall to the right.” He kissed me again after I nodded my understanding. 

 I waited a minute or two after he left the washroom. I made my way back outside and on my way back to the dance floor I spied Mitchell in a corner with another shorter man; and I blew out a relieved sigh. At least he was occupied. I scrambled through the crowd and back onto the dance floor. Cassie and a couple of the girlfriends were dancing. Their men not far away watching the action. I tapped her on the shoulder and she turned around. “I am going to head out, not feeling too hot but you guys enjoy alright, it was fun.” I lied the best I could with a straight face. She cooed and fussed for a minute and it took some convincing to get her to let me leave unassisted.

  I waved goodbye to everyone and I took the long way back around the seating area towards the exit. But instead of going outside I back tracked to the bar. I looked for the stairs and the person Marcus had told me about. I found both the entrance and Micah to the left of the bar and I made my way over. I repeated what Marcus told me to say and the gorgeous blond winked at me and unsnapped the rope and gallantly bowed as he swept his arm forward indicating for me to go through.

 I willed myself to inhale and exhale at an even rate, trying to keep my cool with every step up the dimly lit stairway. At the top I once again followed Marcus’ directions and I saw the huge golden double doors at the end of the hall. I paused right outside the door I didn’t know whether to knock or go right in. So I just grabbed the handle and opened the door. I stepped inside and it took a minute for my eyes to adjust to what I was seeing. Hot Damn, I was instantly rendered speechless and my dick got so hard so quick, it hurt.

Chapter 14

Chapter 14

(Sean O’Pry as Damien—––>)

 My mouth was suddenly dry and I couldn’t take my eyes off of him. He was standing there, his awe inspiring beautifully built chest was bare, showing off his glorious Pecs and abs. The leather pants he wore were not too tight, but neither were they loose. They hung off his hips sexily, aptly displaying those mouthwatering V indentations, and then they tapered down to show off his muscular thighs to perfection.

 I could clearly see that he was wearing absolutely nothing underneath them. He looked so damn hot in just those leather pants and boots. I could feel my heart rate spike as his hot gaze slowly devoured me from the top of my head to the tips of my toes. He took his time as he walked over to me. We were standing in a foyer of some kind; there was nothing in this room except another door leading to somewhere else inside the club and a huge dark wood wardrobe along the wall. You couldn’t even here the music from downstairs anymore. 

 Marcus walked a slow circle around my body and I watched as he slid my jacket off my shoulders. He just as gracefully walked over and placed it on a hanger inside the wardrobe. He came back to me and with the back of his hand he ran a light caress across my cheek. “So pretty.” He whispered causing me to blush. He came to stop right behind me and he leaned down and nipped my ear. I felt a shiver course deliciously down my spine at the brief contact to my skin. His minty warm breath washed over my cheek as he whispered, “I am going to take you on a tour into my world, little one.”

 He trailed his fingertips up both of my arms leaving goose bumps in their wake. “Would you like that, sweet boy, or would you rather we just go home and play?” I shuddered as I felt his lips glide across the side of my neck. “Fuck!” I could feel my knees wobbling. With every breath I took his scent invaded my senses. He smelled of clean man and sin with leather mixed in. It was intoxicating. I just wanted to get on knees and beg for him to do whatever he wanted to me.

 He took me by the hand and led me over to the door, with one hand holding mine and the other on the door knob he turned to look at me. His expression was serious. “I just want to let you know once we go through these doors; there will be a lot of various forms of play going on. You will not speak to or interact with anyone but me. If someone asks you a question, I will answer. If at any time you feel uncomfortable let me know and we are out of here, understood?”

 I looked into his beautiful silver eyes and nodded my understanding. I wasn’t sure if my dry throat would allow for any kind of sound at this point. My curiosity was surely peaked. I followed Marcus through the door and I almost came to a halt at the sight before me. The room was huge, the walls where painted a deep red with black furniture accents, sofas, love seats and such. The floors where polished wood and scattered here and there were plush rugs covered with assortments of black and red silk covered pillows. But, what gained my focus where the various people in all manner of “play”. Some were tied to crosses being whipped, some were bent over stools being spanked, and from where I was at the moment I could see one person dangling from some ropes from in the ceiling. 

 I felt Marcus’ arm glide around my waist as he pulled me into the side of his body. I was on sensory overload. I was ashamed to admit that the sounds of leather slapping against skin and the groans of those being punished where turning me on to the point that my clothes literally caused me pain as they rubbed against my heated flesh. We made our way deeper into the room and I noticed there where others just like us, observing the display of male on male play going on all around us. We came up to couple where there was a slender man tied to a cross and another man was using a wooden paddle across his bright red ass cheeks. With every connecting smack, I could feel my cock jerk in my pants.

 I looked up at Marcus and he was studying me under hooded eyes, but I could clearly see the lust burning in them, making them shimmer like liquid mercury. My cock was leaking at this point. Marcus stepped in front of me and brought me flush against his chest. “Do you see something that caught your interest, pet?” He purred into my ear. My hands fisted on his waist in an attempt not to just melt into a puddle at his feet.

 How was I supposed to explain these feelings of desire, of what I didn’t even understand myself? I never knew that spanking and bondage would affect me like this; I never knew that this man and his kinks would leave my body burning like wildfire. How was I to explain that he awakened something in me that made me want to serve him, to see him be pleased with me and only me? I was so confused and it showed on my face I was sure of it, so I buried my flushed face in his chest rubbing my cheeks all over his Pecs.

 “Shh baby. I understand more than you think, we will get into at home, come let’s get comfortable and you can tell me what gains your interest and what doesn’t.” He said as he ran his fingers through my hair soothing me. He led me over to a plush seating area. He sat down on the couch and pulled me onto his lap. I immediately made myself comfortable and snuggled into his chest, rubbing my cheek against his jaw line, loving the feel of his stubble there. He had one arm around my waist and with his other hand he ran his finger tips up and down my arm. From where we were seated, we could see several interactions at the same time, but my eyes kept wondering back to the man on the cross being paddled and then caressed by his Dom. I was so engrossed that I didn’t notice the other couple that had joined us until I heard a man speaking Marcus.

 “Ah, Marcus my friend, it’s been a while since you have graced us with your presence in here. How are you?” The man said to Marcus while his eyes were on me the whole time. He was cute I must say in a scary kind of way. He was huge and very muscular, he was sitting slouched back onto the couch with one large arm thrown carelessly over the back of the sofa. His huge thighs where spread and in between them was a little blond guy kneeling at his feet with his head resting on one of his muscular thighs. The man’s free hand casually petting the guy’s hair.

 “I am doing fine, Damien. I haven’t had the need to be in this particular room when I am here.” He responded to my secret delight as he continued to stoke my arm. Tiny tingles where shooting all over my skin. I was so ready to go. I wanted Marcus all to myself at this point because I felt like I was going to shatter into pieces if I didn’t get some kind of relief soon.

 Damien continued to stare at me, it made me a little uncomfortable and I squirmed on Marcus’ lap. It was unnerving having this big man glaring at me like I was some kind of feast or something. “So Marcus, who is this? He is simply mouthwatering.”

 Marcus smirked while I struggled to keep my face stoic and eyes downcast. “This is my boyfriend, Corey. Corey, this is Damien. He is what I call the controller of the upper levels here at the club.” Marcus introduced us, and remembering his words I just smiled and nodded in Damien’s direction.

 “Boyfriend eh, I guess he will not be available to play then?” Damien responded a little too much anticipation in his voice. Marcus noticed and shrugged. “If he chooses to play, it will be with me and me alone.” He coldly responded. 

 “I don’t blame you, Come Gavin, I have to make sure all is well. He said as he stood up and steered the young man with him away into another section of the room.

 Marcus ran a finger under my chin and lifted my gaze to his piercing one. “Do you see something you want to try, my sweet?” 

 I turned my head in the direction of the couple at the cross and then I turned back to look at him. “I want to try that, but I don’t want to do it in front of everyone.” I quietly replied as I tucked my heated face into his neck to hide my furious blush.

 Marcus chuckled and replied, “Come then, precious, let’s take this to a private venue.

 I sighed in relief and anticipation. I wanted him with every cell in my body. He led me out of the room and after grabbing my jacket he led me down the hall and up another flight of stairs. I didn’t see another soul on the way. We came to stop in front of another set of double doors, these were white this time, and Marcus extracted a key from his pants pocket and unlocked the door. He ushered me into the darkened interior of the room and he flipped switches along the wall and my jaw dropped.

  The room had an Asian decor; it was literally one large room. There was a huge sunken tub right the middle of the room in the floor itself. A raised dais off to the side with a platform king sized bed. The room was all dark wood with lush greenery in black enamel pots scattered throughout the place, very Zen, but what caught my eye was the huge cross built into the wood work panels of the room, it had cuffs for the wrists and ankles built into it. There was a small black table with Bonsai Trees engraved on the front panels off to the side of the cross. I could feel my heart pounding away in my chest.

 Marcus left me to stand in the middle of the room as he went about turning on lights and running the water in the bath, he then went to the bed and peeled back the Jade green comforter. He came back to the tub and pressed a few buttons. The crystal blue water began to churn and steam started to rise from it. He stalked over to me and grabbed the back of my neck and pulled me in, his lips attached to mine in a searing kiss.

 I felt his warm wet tongue glide across my bottom lip and I immediately opened up for him and his tongue shot past my lips and he ravished my mouth. I brought both my hands up the length of his sculpted back and I held on for dear life. His mouth was fierce as he fed off of mine. His tongue thrusted in and out of my mouth as if he was showing me how he was going to fuck me. He pulled back breaking the seal of our lips and I gasped for air. “Strip.” He commanded, and I wasted no time in following his order.

 While I was getting out of my clothes he went over to the cross and began to adjust the straps and cuffs. When I was naked and he was satisfied with the straps he held out one hand towards me palm up. I took a deep breath and I made my way over to him and I took his outstretched hand and he led me up the steps to the cross. “Do you remember your safe word?” He asked as he gazed down at me.

 “Yes.” I replied. 

 He squeezed my hand and he raised my arm up above my head where he secured my wrist with one of the cuffs. He then proceeded to do the other wrist and both ankles. “Ten strokes of the paddle.” He announced as he removed the heavy wooden paddle from the table next to us. He popped the top button on his pants to give erection more room and he made his way slowly over to me. I felt his warm open palm run over the curve of my ass. “Such beautiful skin.” He purred seductively in my ear. “I love to watch it heat up to a glorious pink when I strike you.” He continued provocatively as he continued to rub his hand over my flesh.

  My breathing picked up right along with my heart rate and I zoned out to everything around me except for him, the sound of his voice and the feel of his hands on my body. “Oh God.” I trembled as he placed a kiss on my shoulder while he simultaneously ran the paddle across my ass in circles. It went away all of a sudden then it returned with a furious “whack” across my now stinging left butt cheek. Air hissed through my teeth and I locked my jaws to prevent myself from crying out. “Shh baby, such a good boy.” He praised as he licked over my soft spot just below my ear and I shuddered, the sting on my butt cheek slowly faded to a delicious sensation of pounding heat. “That was strike number one, my pet, count out for me. I want to hear you.”

 He went back to nipping and sucking his way across my nape and down the length of my spine, I arched my back as his tongue ran back up my spine to my shoulder, then up my neck.  Suddenly the paddle slapped against my right butt cheek and I gasped at the shock of it…..“Two.” I whimpered at the last minute. My entire body reacting to the fire it left in its wake. Marcus growled and he rained down blows on my ass.

“Three….” I gasped. “Four, five…” I panted. “Six, seven…ei..eight” I stuttered and whimpered. “Ni..nine.” I managed.“Ten!” I screamed as the last blow landed across both my butt cheeks causing me to jerk forward as I strained against my restraints. My chest was heaving and I felt like my ass was burning. The fire spread up my lower back and down my thighs. My entire body rigid, totally afraid to move in case it caused me more pain. But after a few minutes I felt the sharp discomfort ease into a throbbing warmth. I felt like I was floating and the he was my only anchor to reality. It felt awesome.

 Marcus stepped away for a moment and when he came back he released me from my bindings. He gently turned me around and gathered me into his arms. “Are you okay, my sweet?” He asked with genuine concerned etched into his handsome features, as he used his thumbs to wipe away tears I didn’t realized I had shed. I slowly came to realize that he was now completely naked and his erection was lodged firmly against my stomach. The fire on my ass now paled in comparison to the fire now coursing through my blood. “I want you.” I whispered and I watched as his eyes heated up in response my simple statement.

 He swept me up into his arms bridal style and kissed my forehead at my wince of pain. But even that wasn’t enough to remove the dazed smile from my face. He crossed the pristine tiles and stepped into the swirling water and lowered himself onto the built in seat. I moaned in ecstasy at the feel of the warm water on my sore glutes. Marcus turned me on his lap so that I had one leg at either side of his hips straddling him. My arms wrapped around his neck as he used his cupped hands to pour warm water all over my back and shoulders. I took the opportunity to lean back and I brought my lips to his in a gentle kiss. What started out as a sweet kiss quickly morphed into a heated passionate battle of tongues. He kissed me senseless. I quickly found myself back into the  space in my mind where only he existed. Where only the overwhelming sensations he created in me ruled. I groaned into his mouth when his hand found my erect shaft. He stroked me slowly gaining speed with every pull. “Yes, Marcus. ohgodohgodohgod.” I cried out after I pulled my lips away from his. 

 His lips just reattached themselves to my neck and his other hand snaked around my body, his fingers sliding into my butt cheeks finding my quivering entrance. His fingers slipped inside me and my muscles clamped down on the appendages. “Do you want me to fuck you now, baby?” He asked as he removed his fingers and positioned the thick head of his shaft at my entrance. I answered him my swiveling my hips suddenly impaling the blunt mushroom head into my core.

 He threw back his head and groaned deep in his throat.  “Fuck baby, you are so tight.”

 I mewled and I raised myself up and forced my abused muscles to relax and I abruptly sat down impaling myself on the length of his member taking him to the hilt. I cried out with the burn of it . My sore muscles quivered around dick lodged deep inside of me. He remained completely still waiting for my cue. He was breathtaking with his head thrown back , his beautiful lips parted and every muscle in his body straining. He opened his shimmering silver eyes and stared into blue ones. “Ride me, baby.” He demanded.

 I placed a hand on each of his strong shoulders and I did just that, my nails sank to his skin as I rocked my hips at first loosening myself up and then with the help of his large hands on my hips, I bounced up and down. His member thrusting in and out , over and over again. I was senseless as I  rode him. I could feel my balls as they drew up into my body and they quivered getting ready for my release. With every downward thrust, Marcus pushed his hips up impaling himself deeper into my body,  pounding that special place inside of me mercilessly. “Ahhhh..” I moaned out and with one final deep thrust downward my ass cheeks grounded against his balls and I lost it, I came and I came so hard that I cried out in the pleasurable pain of it racking my body. Marcus grunted and threw his head back holding my hips in place so hard, I was sure I am going see his individual fingerprints for days to come. But, I didn’t care, I slumped forward onto his chest completely boneless as he dick throbbed and pumped his release deep into me, coating my insides, marking me as his completely. 

 “You are going to kill me, I am sure of it.” I panted as I tried to catch my breath.

 He just grinned and rubbed lazy circles on my back. Once we managed to catch our breaths. Marcus gently slipped out of me and he released the water and turned on an overhead shower. We quickly rinsed off and he pulled thick towels from the shelf and he wrapped one around my head and another around my waist. “Come on, baby. Let me get you home and rubbed down for bed.” He said as we gathered my clothes and his to do just that.

Chapter 15

Chapter 15

(Sexy Joe———>)

 Nothing could have brought me off my cloud for the last couple of days; everyone kept looking at me like I had two heads on my shoulders. It was either I was euphorically happy or I was totally spaced out. Marcus has got my head all fucked up. It took all of my energy to just focus on my work. Right now I was supposed to be finishing the final editing on the make-up advertisement, but my mind kept wondering. I so wanted to capture the image of Marcus in what I call his “Dom mode” on paper, in all his yummy sexiness, all authoritative and commanding. (Oh Swoon!).

 I shook myself and tried to focus on the computer screen in front of me. I checked the time and silently groaned. I was going to have to really pound away on this campaign for the remainder of the afternoon. I wasted most of the day floating on my own personal cloud nine. I was in the process of doing just that when my phone buzzed on my hip and startling me. I slid my finger across the lock screen and opened my new text message.

 

“Sweet, I have to stay late tonight, last minute meeting, but I want you at my house waiting in my bed when I get home. Understand! M.”

A shiver ran down my spine, I felt like getting up and dancing on the top of my desk. But of course I couldn’t. So to heat him up even more I texted him back.

“Yes, Sir, xoxo. C.”

 

He immediately texted me back.

 

“Good Boy, you will be rewarded. M.”

 I smiled and put my phone away. I plowed back into my work. I so was busy plotting out the color scheme and reevaluating my work, I barely heard the other people packing up and leaving for the day. I wanted to finish the layout tonight because depending on what Marcus had up his sleeve for me, I knew that I was going to be exhausted or passed out afterwards later tonight. Cassie stopped by my desk with her huge purse over her shoulder. “You ready to call it day?”

 I smiled at my little pixie. “Naw, not yet I really want to finish this before going home.”

 She shrugged. “Okay, don’t work too hard. See ya tomorrow.” She called waving goodbye as she skipped up the aisle.

 Getting back to work I checked in with Daryl to let him know I was going to be another half hour or so. I don’t know how he waited so patiently all the time. I added the finishing touches, and then I sent the file to Mr. White’s email for his final approval. I was shutting everything down, when a shadow crossed my desk, looking up I locked eyes with Joe.

 “Hey.” He said as he leaned his hip against my desk.

 “Hi.” I responded. I hadn’t spoken to him since that night in front of my apartment.

 He inhaled deeply before he continued, “Look I am sorry about jumping all over your case about your boss. I was just trying to look out for you. I never meant that you were not good enough for him. Hell, I think he doesn’t deserve you and he could ruin your career before it even gets a chance to start.” He ran a hand through his dark hair. “I am sorry. Like you said you are an adult and you are able to make your own choices.” He finished.

 I looked up at him and watched as he avoided my eyes, something else was going on with him and I was trying to figure it out. I quietly shut down my computer and made sure everything was in my satchel. I stood up. “Okay, I accept your apology and I want to talk to you about all this but I don’t want to make you feel uncomfortable seeing we never had to talk about my relationships and you are straighter than a board and……..” I was cut off from the rest of what I was going to say by his lips smashing onto mine. I was so shocked by his lips moving against mine and his hands wrapping around my waist that I didn’t hear the ding of the elevator or the shocked gasp from the person standing in the same aisle we were in the middle of.

 “What the fuck?” A deep voice boomed and I jumped turning my head to look at a furious Marcus and a dumbfounded Bethany standing right beside him.

 I was completely unable to make a sound as Marcus’ ice cold gaze cut from me to Joe, and then he turned on his heel walking away with his back ramrod straight and pushed the button to call the elevator.

 I shook myself and I ran up the aisle after him, I reached him just as the door opened. “Marcus wait, it’s not…..” My voice choked up in my throat with the glacially blank look he threw at me. From day one he has only gazed at me with lust, affection, and heat. Seeing him staring at me with so much contempt and iciness, it stopped me in my tracks. The door closed on his piercing arctic glare.  My heart felt like it was splintering into a million pieces in my chest and it was suddenly difficult to breathe. My knees wobbled but I lunged for the elevator panel and repeatedly stabbed the down button, giving up and turning a deaf ear to Bethany calling my name behind me, I raced for the stairs. I stumbled down the flights of stairs and finally hitting the lobby.

  I burst through the barely opened doors and up head across the foyer and I saw Marcus exiting the revolving doors out onto the sidewalk. I sprinted as fast as I could desperately trying to catch up to him, something told me if I didn’t catch him at this moment and he got away I would never have the opportunity to set things right. I needed him….damn it. In such a short time he had become my world, the very air that I needed to breathe. I flew through the doors leaving them spinning in my wake just as Marcus was getting into the back of the car. I shot past a startled Daryl and into the back seat plowing directly into Marcus’ chest with a muffled, “oomph.” My legs straddling him over his lap.

 “Pleasepleaseplease…listen, it’s not what you think…” I sobbed my tear stained face inches from his shocked one. “He kissed me, I don’t know why, he just did. I don’t want him like that, I want you! I swear I never led him on or anything, PLEASE, don’t leave me.” I begged shamelessly clinging to him for dear life, rambling on my desperation to make him understand how important he was to me. (Boy, I was bringing out the drama in drama queen, but this man was more than worth it me.)

 Marcus didn’t mutter a word. I suddenly realized the car was in motion and I heard the quiet whirring as the privacy glass slid up into place sealing us into our own little private world in the back of his car. My next thought didn’t even register as I flew through the air landing on my back in the floor of the limo with Marcus hovering over me, his strong arms held him above me at each side of my head. “You are MINE, do you understand that!” He growled menacingly in my face. I could do nothing but nod frantically at him, my voice was lost in the intensity of his burning gaze. The next thing I knew I was flipped over onto my stomach and he was literally shredding my clothes in his haste to get my them off my body. My Jacket went flying and so did my belt. He roughly tugged my button open and yanked down my zipper. My pants were pulled down along with my boxers to my thighs. His big hand landed in the middle of my back as he bent me over the opposite seat. My cheek was smashed into the leather. (Oh Fucking Hell.) “Hands over your head and keep them there.” He demanded and I quickly complied.

 I felt his warm hands grabbed my butt cheeks, giving them a hard squeezed. I whimpered. It was painful, but yet it felt so fucking good, and I groaned deep in my throat. His hands parted my ass revealing my rosebud and I jumped when I felt something hot and wet glide right over it. Marcus hummed sending a lick of sweet vibrations over my hole. “This is mine.” He declared and he licked around my hole over and over again, drenching it with his saliva. I moaned out as he increased the pressure of his tongue against my entrance until it slipped inside of me. I cried out like a wanton whore as he stabbed the wet muscle in and out of me.

 I was panting as shivers of carnal fire burned   all over my body. Suddenly, his tongue was gone and I felt the blunt head of his cock line up with my spasming hole. “I am the ONLY one to fuck you.” He declared as he shoved his entire length into my ass with one hard thrust deep into my body. I screamed as my mind and body registered the burn of his hard entry. Marcus held me virtually immobile with one big hand in the middle of my shoulder blades and the other gripping my hip. I am sure to have bruises from this but I didn’t give a damn.

 He snapped his hips forward driving his length even deeper into me. Then he drew back pulling almost all the way out, then the thrust his whole body forward ramming back into my quivering ass. He continued to pound into me with full force. He was fucking me so hard every time he hit my prostate I screamed louder and louder. My whole body was shuddering with every powerful thrust. “This belongs to me, no one else. Corey. No one.” He grunted as he continued to fuck me senseless. I couldn’t even respond he ground his hips in a circular motion as he pounded me. With every thrust, my own cock rubbed into the leather of the seat causing even more stimulation to my already over sensitized body.

 I could only, mewl, whimper, and scream as he staked his claim on my mind, body, and soul. He hands slid up my sides until they locked around my chest, he pulled me up my back to his chest as he continued pounding into me. I rocked my hips meeting him thrust for thrust. He held one hand in front of my face. “Lick it.” He growled in my ear before he bit my earlobe, causing me to shudder even more. I lost all thought as I licked his palm from wrist to fingertips savoring the taste of his skin.

 He wrapped his now wet hand to my weeping dick and he fisted it. He squeezed it before he began the jack me off as he continued to grind into me. I threw my head back onto his broad shoulder and cried out my eyes squeezed shut and tears running out of the side of them as my orgasm tore through my body causing it to seize over and over again, shooting line after line of cum all over my abdomen and his hand. It was so good it hurt. I heard him groan long and deep as he dick pulsed deep inside my ass as he came, violently coating me inside with the scorching hot semen. His body jerked once, twice, then a third and final time. I collapsed face first over the seat in front of me with Marcus plastered against my back still buried deep inside my body. I knew I was not going to able to move come morning, but if it meant that my man was here with me I didn’t care. 

 “Corey, you belong to me, never forget that.” He panted, as he heaved himself upright. He took his handkerchief from his jacket pocket and cleaned me up then he fixed my clothes. He hauled me back up to sit in his lap after he fixed himself up. I never realized it when the car had come to a stop and my cheeks flushed a brilliant red when I saw Daryl standing at the door with his back towards the window waiting for us to finish.

 I pulled my jacket over my ruined shirt and buttoned it. Marcus smirked as he ran a hand through his hair smoothing some of its dishevelment. He knocked on the window and Daryl immediately turned and opened the door. Sliding out behind Marcus I couldn’t look him the eye. I prayed the car was sound proof when the privacy glass was up. Marcus took my hand and glided us through the lobby as he nodded at the doorman on the way to his private lift. Once inside I hid my face in his broad chest. He chuckled as he rubbed my back. I was so relieved that I hadn’t lost him.

Joe’s POV…

I made it outside onto the sidewalk with Bethany hot on my heels screeching at me the whole way. Once we got outside I saw the glowing red tail lights of Marcus’ limo as it pulled out into the evening traffic. I quickly scanned the sidewalk looking for Corey and I didn’t see him anywhere. My shoulders slumped; he must have caught up and went with Marcus. I face palmed myself.

 “What the hell was that?” Bethany hollered at me, smacking my shoulder.

 Ugh, I just stomped off towards my car berating myself. Corey was probably never going to forgive me. Why did I do it? He is my best friend. I dug in my pocket for my keys. I heard Bethany’s heels clapping against the pavement as she rushed to catch up to me.

 Winded she grabbed my arm. “Joe talk to me please. What is going on? I didn’t know you feelings like that for Corey.” She stated quietly, her eyes imploring me to explain something I didn’t understand myself.

 “I don’t know Beth. Please let’s just go eat or something. I need to figure some shit out, please.” I begged feeling totally defeated at the moment.

 “Okay.” She agreed as she rubbed my back in slow soothing circles. 

 I just let my mind go blank and I opened the car with the remote so we can both get in. I felt so fucked up and I could just imagine how hurt and confused Corey in all sensitivity was feeling right now. “I am complete ass.” I mumbled under my breath as I drove off into the late evening traffic.

Chapter 16

Chapter 16

(Marcus’ Bathroom–––––>)

 I slowly came back to consciousness and the fogginess of sleep cleared from my vision and my senses awakened, I slowly came to realize that it was not yet dawn and I was way too warm. I looked down to the most beautiful sight that I have ever seen. Corey was curled up sweetly on my chest. His small frame was wrapped completely around my larger one. His plump pink lips were slightly parted, and his tiny hand was curled into a loose fist next to his sleep flushed cheek. I gently shifted to make sure I was flat on my back and that he was comfortable. I smiled and watched as he snuggled deeper into my chest, rubbing his soft cheek against my Pecs. So sweet, every time he rubbed his face all over me, it not only made me hard and a wave of fierce possessiveness coursed through me.

  This sweet man was mine. I was pissed as hell at his friend Joe. He tried to take what was mine and I think it’s time that I intervened. My blood boiled when I thought about the scene I had walked into last night of him kissing my sweet boy. I was just walking Beth to the lobby when we decided to stop by and see if Corey was ready to go because Daryl had informed me he was still waiting for him. The sight that greeted me instead sent me into a tailspin and in order not to murder that prick and upset Corey, I had to get out of there. It is not in my nature to share, or to be made a fool of, and when Corey came crashing into my car, crying his eyes out and sobbing out an explanation my possessive side unleashed itself and I had to claim him as mine, hence the extremely hot car sex. 

 I smirked to myself; I haven’t lost control like that for a very long time, if ever. I ran my fingers through his hair as he snuggled down further effectively rubbing his delectable butt against my hard on. It twitched in response, but I knew he was going to be in pain this morning. I was not gentle at all last night as I claimed him. I didn’t feel bad though. I wanted every time he moved today that he be reminded of me. 

 Reaching over and picked up my phone. I opened my schedule and checked it for my morning’s agenda, there was nothing there that couldn’t be put off until later this afternoon. Closing my agenda, I typed a quick text message to Bethany to cancel and reschedule everything this morning until I called in later. I pressed the send button and put my phone back on the nightstand.

  I savored the feel of Corey curved so deliciously on my chest before I gently eased myself out from beneath him. Getting to my feet I pulled the covers over his body and watched as he rolled over and snuggled into my side of the bed and bury his face in my pillow inhaling my scent. “Damn, that was cute.” I shifted my erection into a more comfortable position in my pajamas. I tore my eyes away from the temptation in my bed. No way was he going to be up to anything today. I sighed and made my way to the kitchen where Elise was pulling things from the fridge to make breakfast.

 “Good morning Elise.” I greeted her as I stopped at the counter to pour myself some coffee.

 “Morning Master Marcus. What would you and Master Corey desire for breakfast this morning?” She asked smiling at me as she handed me my coffee.

 I didn’t even bother to ask anymore how she knew everything that went on in this house. She was loyal and professional and if she had any opinions about my lifestyle, she kept to herself, and always treated me and took care of me like I was her own. “Yes, the works please Elise and please include some fresh cut fruit. Corey is sleeping, and I will be working from home this morning, so I am off to my office.” I informed her before walking off down the hall to my home office.

  I barely taken a seat behind my desk and turned on the computer when the office line rang. “Roche.” I answered as I pulled up some files that where demanding my attention.

 “Good Morning, Marcus.” Bethany tentative voice came through the line.

 I sat back in my chair and thought how best to handle what was going to surely be an awkward conversation. “Good morning Bethany, did you succeed in rescheduling my appointments?” I asked her strictly keeping to business for now.

 “Yes, I just need to know what time you are coming in so I can have a concrete timeframe to work with.” She responded.

 “I should be in around two o’ clock. I will call if that changes.” I told her as I scanned my emails.

  She paused for a moment then she quietly asked. “Are you okay? I mean are you and Corey alright. He won’t answer my calls.”

 “Corey and I are fine. He is sleeping, and please contact White’s office to let them know he won’t be in today. Yes, he was upset. I am sure he will be even more so when he wakes up and has to deal with your idiot brother. No offense, but when you told me he was picking you up, I didn’t know he was going to try to get Corey as well.” I stated trying to keep the acid from my voice.

 I heard Bethany sigh heavily before she replied. “If it any consolation, I don’t think he had any idea he did either. I tried to ask him how long he had feelings for Corey and he wouldn’t answer. I had no clue that there was a possibility that he had romantic feelings for Corey.”

 “So you are saying that he is confused about his feelings and or sexuality?” I asked trying to stay level headed and not to let my jealously seep into this conversation. I was beyond pissed but it’s not her fault. It was my insecurity about Joe and how well he knew Corey and the length of time they had over the years. Why now did the asshole choose to step up when Corey became mine?

 Bethany began to day something but I paid no attention to what it was when I saw Corey hobbling into my office slowly while rubbing his lower back and wincing. My heart constricted in my chest at his discomfort. “Bethany, we will continue this conversation later.” I said and I set down the headset quickly onto its cradle and made my way over to Corey. “Baby, you should have stayed in bed. I was going to come and wake you for breakfast.” I said as I scooped him up in my arms. I carried back into the kitchen and placed him gently on the cushioned stool.

 He wrapped his arms around my waist and rubbed his cheek against my chest. “I woke up and you were gone.” He pouted. “I didn’t know where you were so I came looking, but, ugh… my back hurts and my legs feel like jelly.” He admitted. I could feel he cheeks warm up against my naked chest, and I knew he was blushing. I lifted his chin to take in his beauty.

 “I know baby, and after we eat, you are going to spend some time in the whirlpool.” I said as I unwillingly unwrapped his slender arms from my waist to sit beside him as Elise placed our food in front of us. He nodded and said good morning to Elise and thanked her for the food before she discreetly disappeared. I sat and watched him as he made his way through his breakfast. My cock pulsed when he placed a particularly juicy piece of pineapple in between his plump kissable lips and he bit into it. Some of the juice dribbled down onto his bottom lip and chin. I leaned over and I licked the juice from his even sweeter skin. I watched his pupils dilate as he watched me lean back to smirk at him. “Come on bath time.” I said and lifted him from his perch.

 “Marcus, I don’t have any clothes here.” He said as I placed him on one chairs in the bathroom. Walking over to the whirlpool tub and flip the taps to fill it.

 “Don’t worry; you can wear something of mine. We will stop by your place later tonight to pick up some stuff. You are staying for the remainder of the week and weekend.” I said as I made my way into the closet to get him one of my shirts and a pair of boxer briefs. He didn’t need anything else. He was going to rest his body today.

 “Um, what about work?” He shyly asked as he fiddled with his fingers.

 “Bethany took care of calling you in sick.” I said as I started the jets in the tub. I went over and pulled off the shirt and his boxers. I picked him up and placed him gently in water. He sighed as the warm bubbly water worked over his sore muscles. 

 “Aren’t going to join me.” He asked with a raised brow.

 I smiled at him as I brushed his soft hair out of his gorgeous face. “If I get in that tub, I will more than likely cripple you, so for safety’s sake, no I am not,  please take a long soak while I finish up some work. I will be back for you in a little while. The remote for the TV is beside you and if you need anything pick up the phone and dial 8 for me or 7 for Elise. Stay awake and don’t drown in there.” I sternly instructed. He smiled and blew me a kiss before I left him to make my way back to the office. I passed Elise and asked her to check on him in twenty minutes.

 I worked steadily for the next hour, finishing up with the most urgent things,I saved my files and I went back the master bathroom to check on Corey. I walked into the room and almost swallowed my tongue. Corey was sitting the middle of my bed with his legs crossed Indian style looking so mouthwatering. He was wearing another of my large t-shirts. It was so big that the collar slipped enticingly off of one shoulder revealing his creamy skin. He had his sketch pad open and he was drawing in it. He looked so alluring that my dick was trying to push itself out the waistband of my pajamas.

I palmed myself as I walked further into the room and climbed onto to the bed and stretched out on my side next to him. “What are you drawing?” I asked. He blushed and flipped the pad around so that I could see the drawing. I studied my image; it was a very good likeness of me. My chest was bare and I was wearing unbuttoned pants. From the detail in the background, it was the Asian room at The Dungeon. “So my sweet, that night stands out in your memory, huh.” I couldn’t help but tease him so I can watch his face flush even more.

 “Yes, I have been trying to capture your Dominant aura. It’s so sexy.” He shyly responded his cheeks were furiously red at this point, but he got bold and set aside his sketches. He placed his palms on my chest pushing me onto my back on the bed. I wanted to see where my shy boy was going to take this so I simply complied and let him do what he wanted. “It’s fascinating to watch you slip from your everyday icy politeness to your lethally sexy persona.”He said as he trailed his fingers over the contours of my chest and abs. I couldn’t stop my muscles from quivering under his light touch.

 “What do you feel when I am in that frame of mind?” I asked out of curiosity. I hoped he knew that would never harm him.

 He deliberately let his pinkie brush lightly against the tip of my engorged dick through the soft material of my pajamas. I schooled my muscles,  and will myself still, keeping my hips from jerking forward. “I feel only you, everyone and everything disappears, I feel taken care of and desired. You make me feel like I matter. My body burns for you and it can’t wait for your touch, either painful or pleasurable.” He explained, blushing, but sincere as he looked at me from under his lashes, and that did it for me.

 I rose up and pulled him over my body clamping my lips firmly to his, my tongue diving into the sweet cavern of his mouth. I licked him all over his mouth, ravishing him. “Fuck, he tasted good.” My hips bucked forward rubbing our erections together. His hands ran through my hair and he fisted them holding me in place as our tongues danced together. It took all my will power to pull away from his tempting mouth. “Corey, you need some time for your body to recover from last night. I don’t want to hurt you more, so let’s take it easy.” I panted as he continued to rain gentle kisses all over my face.

 “I know we can’t have sex, but I want to try something else, I want to do something for you.” He said blushing to the tips of his ears. 

 Intrigued, I raised an eyebrow but willingly complied to see what he wanted. I spread my hands out and rested back onto the bed giving him free access to my body. He smiled and he continued to kiss me. I placed my hands beside my head indicating for me to place them behind my head, so I did. He ran his fingertips all over my face like he was learning every line. He closed my eyes. I knew it was his shyness of me watching why he did that, but again I let him have his way. I felt his warm sweet breath on my skin before his lips followed as he trailed them along the side of my neck. His little tongue slipped out and licked me right below my ear. “Damn, he found my spot on one go.” Realizing this, he licked and sucked and nibbled on that area, while one of his soft thighs found it way in between my legs. He undulated his hips causing the sweetest of frictions against my crotch. I moaned at the contact.

 My breathing increased as he moved from my neck to my chest. Licking and kissing way across my chest, he found my nipple and he bit it causing it to pebble and sting. I groaned as he flicked it with the tip of his tongue before sucking between those soft lips. I was grinding on his leg at this point, pre-cum leaking, staining the front of my pants. I locked my jaws and ground my teeth to keep from moaning. He gave the same attention to the other nipple. I felt his small hands at my waist untying the draw strings of my pants. I lifted my hips and he slid them down and I kicked them off. He positioned himself in between my thighs and sat back on his haunches. “You are magnificent, Marcus.” He whispered as he lightly caressed his fingertips from one hip to the other.

 My eyes snapped open and I watched him as he wrapped his hand around my cock and gently squeezed it. He released his grip and rubbed the palm of his hand coating it with my fluids. With his hand lubed he wrapped it around my shaft pushing his fist down and gliding it back up my entire length dragging a moan from deep within my chest. His strokes picked up speed as he pumped me over and over again. I threw back my head and my hips thrust upwards off the bed rocking in time with his hand jacking me off. (Fucking Holy Mother!) I almost catapulted off the bed when he bent forward and licked the head of my pulsating cock. He drew into the warm cavern of his mouth and hollowed his cheeks sucking me into the back of his throat.

 It took all that I had to restrain myself from grabbing his head to fuck his delicious mouth. As if reading my mind, he started to bob his head up and down, sucking me off deeper into his throat and faster. My hips had me pumping into his mouth hitting the back of his throat again and again. I felt my balls tighten. “Fuck Baby, I am going…Ahhhh…..” I moaned as my orgasm burned through my nuts and exploded along my shaft into his mouth. He groaned and his body jerked, the vibrations ran along my cock just added fuel to the fire and prolonged my orgasm as he swallowed every drop. He eased back and licked me clean, the sensitive head of my cock still jerking in his hand and against his hot little tongue. He climbed back up my body and kissed me. I could taste myself on his tongue and that was so fucking hot.

 “I am going to need to bathe again.” He flushed against my neck where he buried his face. I could feel his wet spot on the front of his shorts against my hip. I smiled. “Then let me bathe you baby, thank you for that, it was beyond words.” I said as I got up and lifted him against me to carry him into the bathroom.

Chapter 17

Chapter 17

(Cutie Gavin––>)

 I paced outside on the sidewalk in front of The Dungeon as I waited for Corey. It’s been a week since our kiss, of which I totally regretted. I hated that I had placed him that position, but in my defense, my head is all fucked up. I had been fighting these feelings about being gay for a while now. Corey, being the only gay person I know and the fact that I have been watching him lately and he is sexy as hell, so was trying something out, testing a theory almost and I kissed him, but the sparks that I was looking for wasn’t there and I definitely didn’t want to lose our lifetime friendship over it.

  I had finally plucked up the nerve to call him and apologize, but Marcus had practically sequestered him at his place, but I finally got him yesterday and today being Friday the end of the work week, he suggested we meet here to talk. I stopped my feet from wearing away the pavement when I noticed a tall dark man step out of a sweet Phantom parked at the curb. He walked to the back door and opened it and out stepped Marcus who turned and reached his hand back inside the car. I watched as he guided Corey from the vehicle as if he was the most precious and fragile of treasures, and guilt burned through me at the thought that I might have ruined the obvious feelings they held for each other with my own stupidity.

 Corey looked around and finally spotted me. He tugged on Marcus’ sleeve and the taller man bent down to listen to something Corey was saying, then those icy silver eyes looked in my direction. He nodded at Corey, who immediately made his way over to me. He was wearing a pair of dark blue skinny jeans and a lighter blue button down shirt with a slate gray vest and matching vans. He was beautiful for a boy and his height or lack there off made him adorable. I could see the attraction that Marcus had for my friend. 

 “Hey.” He said as he came to stop in front of me.

 “Hi Corey. Thanks for giving me the opportunity to apologize.” I replied.

  He shrugged his delicate shoulders. “Water under the bridge. Come on, let’s get inside and have a drink and talk.” He said as he grabbed me by the hand and started pulling me to the front of the line.

 “Whoa there tiger, don’t we have to pay and stuff?” I asked as he breezed us past Marcus who followed a few paces behind and nodded a greeting at the beefy guy holding the door open for us.

 He smiled as he led us through the crowd. Marcus had taken the lead at this point and took us to the VIP seating area which was very secluded. Another guy in leather pants and a vest immediately opened the velvet ropes upon seeing us. “The perks of being the owner’s boyfriend.” He stated over the thumping beat of the music. I should have known the rich bastard owned this place; I wouldn’t surprise me if he owned half the city. Once we passed through the ropes we entered the lounge and the music instantly toned down a bit. Marcus came to a stop at a circular leather sofa with a glass coffee table. A waiter wearing gold hot pants was immediately at his elbow.

 “They are to have anything they want. Have Micah keep an eye out on them.” He instructed the waiter who nodded his head vigorously in understanding. After he took our drink orders he rushed off to do his boss’s bidding. Corey made himself comfortable and Marcus leaned over and whispered something in his ear. I watched him blush as Marcus pecked him on the lips and shot a warning glare at me before he sauntered off deeper into the darkness of the club.

 “So, have you figured out if you are gay?” He asked me getting straight to the point.

 I sighed and I was more than happy to have an alcoholic beverage in my hand. “Yes I think am at least bisexual that is. I found myself finding both genders equally appealing. I just don’t know or have any experience with guys though.” I ruefully admitted.

 Corey sat there and sipped his drink. He had a very thoughtful expression on his face like he was thinking about something real hard. He turned to me as I accepted my second drink from the waiter who winked at me and I found myself blushing again. Corey was watching the exchange with hawk eyes wearing a little smirk on his face.

 “Man, you are so into guys. I wonder, do you know why this place is called Dungeon?” He asked with a raised brow.

 I looked around the place and studied the patrons both male and female and what they were wearing. “This place is a kink club ain’t it?” I stated and watched the grin spread across his face. The thought never occurred to me if I liked this kind of stuff, I was too busy being confused about regular sex much less alternate sex and bondage and stuff.

 “You are partially right. This place offers a lot of things.” He vaguely responded as he turned around and called someone over. I eyes almost popped out of my head as I watched a Sex God make his way over to us. His tanned muscular chest was bare and he was wearing tight leather pants and accented his muscular thighs. “Yeah, I am so into guys, I wouldn’t mind him being in me.” I thought and then I gasped at what I just admitted to myself. I looked at Corey whispering to the guy as he bent forward to hear what he was saying. I tried to reconcile the fact that I always thought of myself being attracted to some delicate man where I would obviously be the top, but seeing this sexy piece of man meat I would gladly be his bottom.

 “Come on.” Corey said as he stood from where he was just sitting. “We are going to find out what you are into. Keep an open mind, that’s all I ask. It was confusing for me at first but I had Marcus guiding me.” He explained to me as we followed Mr. Sexy towards a set of stairs. I pondered about what Corey just admitted to me and I was somewhat confused, but I climbed up the darkened stairway anyway until we came to a stop in front of a set of golden double doors. “This is Micah, by the way, Micah; this is my best friend Joe.” He introduced me to the Sex God. I blushed and smiled as he ran his hand over mine in almost a light caress as he smiled at me. He then turned and opened the door for us. I followed Corey into a foyer that held another door and a wardrobe.

 “Okay my friend, I am giving you fair warning. Behind that door is a totally different world. There will be all forms of BDSM play going on. If it’s not your thing, it’s okay, but you wanted to explore your feelings and your sexuality so here is your chance. You can observe and see if anything or anyone catches your eye.” He said as he stepped up to the door and guided us inside.

 My eyes went wide as I fully understood what he was saying. “Hold up, wait a minute. You innocent little Corey. You are into this kind of thing?” I asked flabbergasted.

 “Yes, at first I was scared shitless, but words can’t describe what Marcus makes me feel. I don’t get into the deep shit, and I only play so to speak with Marcus and it’s always private between us.” He admitted.

 “Wow.” I said. I would have never thought about Corey being into it really, but I guess to each their own.

 “Relax man, just observe, if you want to get into something with someone, you can move to a private venue. You don’t even have to, okay so chill.” He said as he grabbed my hand and led me into the large red room.

 My jaw literally hit the floor. (Oh my God!) I was sure my eyes had popped out of my head. I stood there and I swear I must have looked like a bobble head as I watched the different forms of play going on. There was mostly man on man with everything from spankings to bondage. There was even a man strapped into some kind of swing contraption with his ass exposed, another man stood between his open legs manipulating it with glossy giant black vibrator. I couldn’t tear my eyes from the sight. Shit, I could feel my own cock showing it’s appreciation of the view.

 Corey smirked at my reaction and took my hand once again leading me over to a seating area. I couldn’t help but gape as I watched Marcus conversing with Micah. Marcus had changed his clothes. He was wearing leather pants that defined his long muscular legs and his white cotton button down shirt was open with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows revealing his massive sculpted chest and toned arms. The ice in his drink clinked against the glass as he laughed at something Micah said. Damn, these men won the lotto with the gene pool.“(Oh yeah, that did it. I am so into this and the men practicing it.) Marcus was reclined so far onto the couch that he was practically lying down with his booted feet propped up in the black lacquer center table.

 Corey directed me to sit on the love seat along side of the sofa and he climbed over Marcus’s feet. What he did next had me hard so quick, l lost some brain function with the rush of blood to my groin. He kneeled down and rubbed his face across Marcus’ abdomen right above his sagging waist band; he continued to trail his nose and lips up his torso, kissing his way up Marcus’ chest. Marcus had stopped mid sentence and his eyes blazed as he watched Corey make his way up to his face. Corey then straddled Marcus thighs and leaned forward and pecked him on the lips, giving off a little mischievous smile. Micah chuckled and he excused himself to go back to whatever he does on the lower floors.

  Marcus grabbed the back of Corey’s neck and pulled him in for another kiss. He raised his head and looked in my direction. “So Joe, what do you think of the place?” He asked me and Corey snuggled into him, burying his face deeply into Marcus’ neck. Marcus just held him, rubbing his hand through Corey’s hair while he continued to sip his drink.

 I looked around and took in the scene on front of me before turning my attention back to him. Unbeknown to Corey, I had apologized and briefly talked to Marcus alone. He had given me a lot to ponder about myself and my sexuality. He was drop dead gorgeous in a dangerously sexy kind of way, but if he cared about you he was honest to an almost painful fault. “It’s interesting.” I replied.  Marcus smirked knowingly at me, but I had no other words to describe what I was seeing and I was too embarrassed to admit that I was so turned on, that any friction of my pants against my dick would set me off if I moved so much as a fraction of an inch.

  The surprises kept coming when a petite little guy came over and sat on the seat next to me, he was so cute I just wanted to pick him up and snuggle him. He wasn’t alone though as my eyes widened at the sexy beast that followed behind him. He simply picked up the little guy and sat down right next to me, very close placing the little guy in his lap, but I wasn’t complaining. He guy looked at me, his eyes slowly scanning over me and I felt a tingles shiver across my skin. 

 “Hmm…Marcus, who is your friend?” The rich baritone sent a delicious sensation rolling down my spine. I could only sit there speechless as I was captivated by his burning turquoise eyes. His cute friend staring at openly as well as he caressed his fingers along Mr. Delicious’ chest.  He looked up at the sexy guy and tapped his shoulder and asked plain as day. “I can I please play with him?” and I blushed as the little guy turned very big blue eyes back to me.

 Everyone chuckled at this and Marcus replied. “Damien, it looks like little Gavin has taken an interest in Corey’s best friend Joe, huh, but it seems like he is not the only one though.” 

 Damien shrugged and smiled seductively as he lifted a hand and ran a finger down my cheek leaving a trail of fire on my skin in its wake. “I can’t tell a lie and Gavin, if he is willing to play, then yes you can play with him.” He answered the boy but he never took his burning gaze off of me. 

 I gasped as Gavin crawled off of Damien’s lap and right into mine. He settled his cute little ass right over my hard on as he straddled me and it twitched with the contact of his soft warm cheeks against my aching groin. He surprised me as he leaned forward and ran his little tongue up the side of my neck then he flipped my earlobe with the tip. He whispered, “So do you want to play with us, because I really want to play with you.” He batted those pretty eyes at me and I was lost. 

 “Okay.” I whispered and Gavin squealed the next thing I knew I was being dragged from the room. All I heard behind me was laughter as my friends left me to Gavin’s tender mercies. I glanced behind and gulped when I saw Damien stalking quietly behind us. Things were going to get very interesting indeed tonight. I just hoped to I survived this intact.

 The room we entered was very sparse, It contained a huge four poster covered with blue satin sheets in the center of the room. Each massive post contained an upper and lower restraints bolted into them. There was a shocking white leather sectional across from the bed. The walls were a navy blue with white trim; the carpet was pristinely white as well.

 “Have you ever done anything like this before or are you a virgin.” Damien whispered the question against the sensitive shell of my ear; I started to tremble as I felt his large muscled frame pressing against my back. I didn’t even register that he had followed us into the room. I just shook my head unable to utter a word. His scent wrapped around my senses. He smelt clean and yet exotic, yum. His large hands made his way around my waist, his long fingers splayed across my lower abdomen drawing me firmly back into his body as he pressed his hard on into my ass. Gavin stepped forward and ran his little hands under the hem of my shirt and caressed my abs and chest. He smiled at the feeling of my muscles spasming in response to his touch.

 His hands continued up raising my shirt higher and higher until he pulled them over my head. I groaned as Damien’s hands wrapped around my chest his hard fingers finding my nipples and tweaking them hard. I moaned and threw my head back into his shoulder. Gavin soft hands found their way to my waist and he unbuckled my belt sliding it from the loops of my pants. Cool air rushed over my heated erection as he pulled down my pants down along with my boxers. I kicked them aside along with my socks and shoes. Damien’s lips trailed over my neck and I gasped as he found my soft spot. I rolled my hips back effectively grinding his hard on further into the crease of my ass.

 Gavin suddenly dropped to his knees and latched onto the head of my throbbing member. His tongue worked over the mushroomed head causing my hips to buck forward deeper into his mouth.  He exhaled then took me all the way into the back of his throat and I cried out at the feeling of sliding into his wet warm cavern. The swallowing action of his throat working the length of my shaft.

 “Yes, feel it, my baby has no gag reflex and he seems to like the way you taste. Hmmm, so do I.” Damien purred and then he licked up the side of my jaw as if to prove his point. Damien’s hands slid down my sides to my butt and kneaded my cheeks. I jumped when he all of a sudden smacked me hard on the left cheek. He rubbed the sting away as he nipped and licked my tender skin. He kissed way down the curve of my spine twirling his tongue right above my ass crease. I was moaning like a porn star as Gavin continued to bob up and down along my shaft driving the head deep into his throat. His little fingers rolling my balls in his hands. I felt my orgasm building and my dick throbbed and jerked when I felt warm air blowing over my hole followed by Damien’s wet tongue. I locked my wobbling knees and moaned deep in the back of my throat.

 “Damn, baby, you taste so good.” Damien said when he came up for air. Gavin pulled back and gently ran his teeth over the head and bit down on the sensitive head. I hollered as I came, my eyes hooded as I watched him lapping up my juices like he was thirsty. When the last seizure eased from my spent body. I slumped right into Damien’s comforting embrace and to my surprise he swept me up and carried me as if I weighed no more than Gavin and he placed me on the bed. I laid back into the softness of the pillows and sighed. Gavin climbed into the bed with me, his sexy body was now as naked as mine and he snuggled into my side. I wrapped my arms around his slight frame.

 “Come on Joey. Let’s cuddle and rest while Damien scowls at everyone until the night is over. Then we can play some more.” I nodded too tired to do anything else. Damien chuckled as he brushed my hair out of my face. He leaned over and pecked Gavin on the lips and then me before stalking off towards the door turning off the lights as he went out and closed it behind him leaving us in peaceful darkness.

Chapter 18

Chapter 18

(The ring placed on Corey––>)

I walked into the cafe around the corner from work, as I stepped through the entrance I was suddenly tackled and in a tangle of arms and legs I hit the ground and looked up into Gavin’s excited face. 

 “Coooreeyyyy…..hey.” He sang out as he jumped up and yanked me to my feet. 

 “Hey Gavin.” I replied smiling at his antics. He was bobbing up and down on his heels like he couldn’t stand still. At the club with Damien he was so calm, I would bet any amount of money if Damien was here he would be.

 “Come on, food, my tummy is hungry.” He whined as he dragged me to the counter to place our order.

 I just smiled and indulged him; his happy excited mood was infectious. We ordered our food and sat at one of the tables outside. “So Gavin, what’s up? I was surprised when you invited me to lunch.”

 Gavin shrugged as he tore into his sandwich. His cheeks looked like a chipmunk hiding nuts, it never ceased to amaze me that someone whom seemed as serious as Damien was so attracted to Gavin and all his craziness, but the more I thought about the more I can see it. Damien was his anchor, his calming balm. I hadn’t caught up with Joe yet to grill him about the other night and Marcus has been keeping me busy.

 Gavin picked up his drink and washed down the last of the sandwich that he literally just inhaled. He placed the cup back on the table and he replied. “I wanted us to get to know one another better away from the club, I have never seen Marcus act the way as he does with you and I like that, he was the one to take me off the streets and introduced me to Damien. I also wanted to know more about Joe, he is hot.” 

 If my eyebrows got any higher they would’ve disappeared into my hair. Gavin had a story and I wanted to hear it, he seemed like a nice person but I have to talk to Joe before talking freely about him to someone I barely knew. “I would love to get to know you but in regards to Joe I would have to talk to him first.” I explained to him as I finished my food.

 “I understand, we should get together one evening us and our guys for dinner. I like that Marcus isn’t such a cold fish anymore since he met you.” He said as he bounced in his seat.

 I picked up our trash and placed it in the trash can. He skipped along beside me as we made our way back up the sidewalk to my job. He babbled on about himself and I listened. Gavin was mass of contradictions. He was actually very intelligent but he hasn’t found his niche yet. I also discovered that he was very much into art as well and that he played several different musical instruments. We got back to the building and Gavin jumped on me yet again and gave me a kiss on the cheek. “See you later, Coorreeyy.” He sang.

 “Fuckin’ Fags!!!!” Someone snarled. We both turned around and I saw Kim’s nasty ass standing there glaring at us. I just rolled my eyes and ignored her as usual but Gavin had other ideas. He let go of me and rolled his neck and snapped his fingers in her face.

 “Phfft, you skanky looking bitch, who you think you talkin’ to, you just a jealous bitch that you can’t reach this level of awesomeness without getting fake ass boobs and bottle bleaching your dry ass blond hair and dressing like a trick on the corner. Be gone before your STDs infect us.” He said as he held his nose like he smelled something foul. I was almost on the ground I was laughing so hard at the look of complete shock on her red face. She opened her mouth to say something but the spiral doors swung open and Marcus stepped onto the sidewalk followed by Bethany and a few other people wearing suits. I turned my head and I finally noticed that Daryl was waiting on the curb in front of the limo smiling at the scene he just witnessed as well.

 “Is there a problem here?” Marcus asked as he took in Kim’s flushed face and Gavin’s pouty one as he gave her the stink eye.

 “This, this…person called us a derogatory name and I just responded to it.” Gavin whined pointing at Kim like he was in kindergarten.

 “Gavin, that is enough. I don’t appreciate this behavior in front of my building.” He sternly stated.

 “You mean you know this freak.” Kim screeched in her too high nasally voice, it hurt my ears.

 Marcus slashed his icy glare to her. “You get back to work or go to lunch. I do not condone discrimination either inside or outside of my building. I will deal with this later. Now go.” He instructed and she scurried back into the building. Bethany had long ago ushered the other people into the limo. He turned to me with a disapproving look. “Do not leave this building before I get back. Gavin go home to Damien. I will be informing him of your behavior.” He said, and then he stalked off and got into the back of the limo.

 “Sorry.” Gavin mumbled looking like he was about to cry.

 “Its okay, the witch deserved it. I hope Damien won’t be too upset.” We exchanged cell phone numbers and I went back inside and got back to my desk. I was uneasy because Marcus had seemed really upset. I pushed it to the back of my mind and I continued with my work for the afternoon. I did see Kim as she came out Mr. White’s office. She looked like she was crying and he was rubbing all on her back giving what seemed to be more than sympathy with the way he was touching all over her. I frowned at that but I let it go, she was in the wrong not me. I was adding the finishing touches to the design I was working on when my email icon popped up notifying me that I had a new message. I minimized my work and opened my email.

 

Come to my office, now. M.

I deleted the email and saved my work. I still had about an hour and a half left in my work day but he said come now, so I was going. I nervously tapped my foot in the elevator on the way up to the executive suites. I stepped off the elevator when the doors opened and made my way to his office. I noticed the glass was already frosted as I walked past Bethany, who just shooed me through. I took a deep breath trying to calm my nerves as I walked through the sliding doors. Marcus was seated behind his desk and stared at me as I made my way to his side. “Stop.” He commanded and I stopped right where I was in the center of his office. He leaned forward and pushed a button on his desk to lock the door, which did absolutely nothing for my already frayed nerves. He didn’t look pleased at all. He stood and removed his jacket and hung it on the tallboy by his desk. Then he picked up a black velvet drawstring bag from his desk and looked up at me swinging the bag gently in his finger.

 He stalked slowly towards me. “Tell me my sweet, what happened on the sidewalk today?” He asked his voice was calm and controlled as he came to a stop right in front of me. I had to crane my neck back to look up into his gorgeous face.

 “Gavin and I went to lunch and he walked me back here when we were finished. He was hugging me goodbye when Kim called us “Fags” and Gavin went off on her. Then you showed up afterwards.“ I explained his gaze never wavered from my face. 

 He remained silent as he walked around my body. “Corey, I don’t condone public altercations. Especially at my place of business. Gavin should have known better, hell all of you should have known better.” He stated as he stopped behind me. “Drop your pants.” He whispered in my ear. I shivered as his warm breath tickled the shell of my ear.

 I fumbled with my belt, then, I unzipped my pants, and let them fall to ankles revealing the skin tight black Calvin Klein jockey shorts he had ordered me to wear always. I gasped and jumped a little as his large palm landed in a solid “thwack” against my right butt cheek. “I expect for you to act with dignity at all times and encourage those you are with to behave in the same manner. What Kim said was uncalled for and believe me, I will deal with her, but you are a different story.” He stated as he rubbed my ass continuously.

  I was bracing myself for another slap but it didn’t come. My butt cheek was throbbing from the first one. Instead he started placing kisses along my neck making his way up to my ear. When he drew my earlobe in between his lips and nipped it, I whimpered as heat built up in my bloodstream. His hand snaked around my waist and into my underwear firmly grasping my member, and I groaned as his warm hand began to pump up and down my shaft. I was so hard and I was leaking all over his fist. My hips started to thrust back and forth effectively shoving my dick further into his fist.

 My balls quivered and drew up into my body. “Oh God…Marcus…Ahh…I going to come.” I panted. Then all of a sudden his hand stopped and I felt something cold and hard being snapped into place around the base of my shaft. My eyes popped open in surprise as I looked down at the gun metal gray ring now around my cock. “You are not to touch that and only I am to remove it. You are to wear it until the end of your work day. You are to come back here and wait until I am finished for the day. Do you understand?” He demanded in his steel hard tone of voice.

 I was near tears at this point I wanted to come so bad and this device of torture that he placed on me wasn’t making it any better. My erection wouldn’t go down and any friction against my throbbing cock just made it worse. I was so distracted that I didn’t answer him right away, then “thwack” he slapped my right butt check again and I cried out, the throbbing sting seemed like it went straight to my straining dick. “Yes, I…I…un…understand.” I managed to stutter out.

 “Good.” He responded and he tucked me back into my clothes and zipped me up. After buckling my belt he straightened my jacket and sent me on my way. I wiped my face with my hand and moved as inconspicuously as I possibly could as I made my way back to my desk. “Fuck.” I groaned under my breath as I sat down and the fabric of my pants constricted and rubbed my aching member. I desperately looked at the clock and almost cried when I saw that I still had a full hour before my work day was done. I opened my files and tried to get back to work to take my mind off of my discomfort. I wasn’t succeeding very well and I drew quick calming breaths through my nose and exhaled through my mouth, but that didn’t work. I couldn’t even muster the thought of what would happen if I needed to pee. I shifted and cursed under my breath. I sure hope Gavin was faring better than I was at the moment. 

  I pushed through my discomfort and anxiety. It felt like I was going to explode and I was developing a slight ache in my lower abdomen. Never again was I going to let him put this thing on me, I thought bitterly. Yet again, my eyes went back to the clock, twenty minutes and counting. My muscles were getting stiff because I locked my frame in place, I didn’t dare move. I listened as people started packing up and switching off their electronics. Almost time, I chanted in my head over and over again. I hadn’t seen Kim since earlier with Mr. White and I didn’t care. I transferred my file to my IPAD to work on later; there was no way my mind could function on it right now. When five o’ clock came, I almost rejoiced then I remembered that I had to walk to the elevator and into Marcus’s office. (SHIT!)

 I waited until I was the last person on my floor left before shuffling over to the elevator and waited impatiently for it to arrive. The car dinged and the doors opened and I groaned and I stepped into it and pushed the button for the top floor. This damn thing must have slowed down since this afternoon because it was taking forever to get there. The closer to his office I got and the possibility of release made me ignore my discomfort as I rushed into his office. My satchel slid off my shoulder and fell to the floor once I was inside. Both Marcus and Bethany looked up at me fidgeting in place where I stood. 

  “Have a seat Corey. I am almost done.” He calmly stated and went back into conversation with Bethany about appointments or something or the other and I got pissed. How dare he torture me like this for something I didn’t even instigate over that bitch, Kim. Didn’t he know what kind of torture I was going through? Tears came to my eyes, my dick was throbbing, my stomach hurt and I felt now my back was beginning to spasm. I reached my breaking point, I snatched my bag from the floor and I ran from the office with Marcus calling my name behind me. I didn’t care; I needed to get this thing off and now.

I bounded down the stairs to the lower floor and burst through the door. Tears were clouding my vision and I looked left to right scanning for the closest bathroom, I saw a sign and I dashed towards it. Stumbling through the door I dropped my bag and practically tore my pants trying to get them off. When I managed to shove them down my legs along with my boxers I looked at my nearly purple cock and I winced in pain. I was trying to get the damn thing off when the door slammed open to reveal a furiously panting Marcus. “Get this thing off!” I screamed at him.

 “Corey…” He began but I didn’t let him finish.

 “NOODLES!” I yelled at him, I just wanted this damn thing off and now. I was sobbing at this point and I was pissed off, hurt, and confused. 

 I heard him gasp after I screamed my safe word but I was too busy trying to pry this thing off of me to care. He walked up to me and gently batted my fumbling hands out of the way, He managed to spin the thing and pressed some kind of hidden button and the thing popped open and clanged as it hit the bathroom  floor. I cried out as an orgasm immediately swept so powerfully through my body that I felt hot and dizzy. I shoved his hands away from me as he tried to catch me before I fell to my knees, my body jerking with the force of my never ending release, spurting line after line of painfully hot cum all over the floor. He got down on the floor with me apologizing over and over again, and my breath was robbed from my body leaving me in a complete mess on the floor. When my body stopped jerking and I was left exhausted, sweaty, and panting. I shrugged out of his embrace. I was so pissed and hurt. 

 “Corey…” He tried again and again I stopped him by holding up my hand.

 “I don’t want to hear anything…..I can’t right now. Please leave.” I whispered not daring to look at his face. I felt his gaze on me but I kept what little dignity I had left and kept my head down. After what seemed like forever he got to his feet and walked out of the bathroom. The door swooshed closed behind him with what felt like finality. I fell to my side right there on the tile and cried. I cried for my body feeling so overwhelmed that I felt like losing my mind. I cried for the fact that this was maybe the last time I ever saw Marcus again as my man. I cried because I let my body rule me and for that I felt like he should have known my limits.

 It seemed that I had laid there for hours before I dragged myself up off the floor. I wobbled my way to the sink and cleaned myself up and fixed my clothes. I grabbed a bunch of paper towels and cleaned the mess up the best I could off the floor and went back to the sink to watch my hands and my swollen face. I picked up my bag with a heavy heart and made my way outside the building it was now dark out and the temperature had dropped a little. I was too numb though, I didn’t have anything left to feel anything so I turned and started my walk home. I had barely made it to the corner when out of the corner of my eye I saw Marcus’ Phantom pull up to a stop at the curb, but I kept walking. Daryl got out and ran after me. 

 “Please Master Corey let me take you home. Master Marcus asked me to look out for you.” He pleaded as he trotted behind me.

 I stopped and I turned to him and sighed. “I am fine Daryl thank you. I am a big boy I can see my own way home. Please tell Marcus I am no longer his concern.” I mumbled and quickly turned and kept going on my way with a heavy heart and confused mind. 

 I was totally wrecked by the time I made it to the front of my building. I just wanted to curl up and die. What was I supposed to do now, that damn man made me need him. He made me love him. “Shit. I love him”, and I sighed at what I just admitted. I would probably have to quit my job, no way can I continue to work for him after I basically told him to get lost, and then told Daryl to tell him again as well.

 I punched the code into the keypad to release the lobby entrance and went to push the door but a big hand got there first and a warm body pressed against my back. I turned and looked up into the most beautiful but pained face I ever saw, and like a complete girl I burst into a fit of tears. Marcus scooped me up bridal style and carried me inside. He took the keys dangling from my fingers and opened my front door and walking inside to kicked the door closed with his foot. I clung to him as he locked the door and carried me down the dark hall to my bedroom. I refused to let go as he took my satchel from my shoulder and tried to lay me down on the bed until he finally gave up trying to extract himself from my grip and he laid down with me. We were both fully dressed but I didn’t care. I felt like if I let him go that he would disappear. He kept muttering how was sorry over and over again, with my hands still gripping tightly to the front of his shirt. I hiccuped clinging to him until I fell into an exhausted sleep with the feel of his lips brushing across my forehead.

Chapter 19

Chapter 19

(Corey’s spa mat———>)

 

 My eyes popped open and it took me a minute to orient myself to my surroundings. Something had woke me up and I looked around for the source of the sound. I was confused as I registered the fact that I was in the middle of Marcus’ massively soft bed. “How did I get here?” I wondered, as my sleep muddled brain recalled the events from the previous evening as they came trickling back to me. My anger at Marcus and the frustration of that damn device, the memory of asking him to leave, and the utter dejection I felt on my sorrowful walk home.

 My heart fluttered even now at just the thought of it. My senses had soared when he came out of the night and opened the lobby door for me. He came back for me and my emotions had gotten the best of me as I had wept, clinging onto him for dear life. He had come back for me. I threw the covers back when I remembered the pained look on his face and somewhere in my consciousness I recalled his deep voice apologizing to me over and over again. I also vaguely recalled him carrying me in the early morning hours to his bed telling me gently to go back to sleep. I had to find him. I pushed the covers back and untangled myself form the sheets almost landing face first on the floor in my haste, damned high bed.

 I followed the sound of rushing water into the master bathroom and I pushed the door opened and gasped at the sight that greeted me. Marcus was running the hot water in the Jacuzzi tub and the steam was effectively heating up the room. There were candles burning, their exotic scents filling the area with soothing spices. The pristine white bathroom decor was interrupted by a huge bamboo rug on the floor, with smooth black round stones all around the edge, and on top if it rested a blow up mattress surrounded by even more tea light candles floating in crystal bowls filled with rose petals. Marcus was filling a large tan glass bowl with some kind of clear gel like liquid. He looked up and his silver gaze caught and locked onto my confused blue one. He set the bowl down and grabbed a fluffy towel off the towel warmer and walked over to me. “Hey baby.” He said as he reached me and bent to place a kiss on my lips. A sigh escaped my lips. He was so devastating to my senses with all his gorgeous masculine beauty.

 “Hey, what’s all this?” I responded as he gathered me to his chest as if I was the most precious and fragile thing in the world to him. I laid my head against his well defined Pecs and breathed in his alluring scent, my arms wrapping around his narrow waist. I mentally sent quiet thanks up to the heavens that I didn’t drive this man away from me yesterday with my silly over reactions.

 Marcus leaned back and caressed my face with the tips of his fingers, bringing one under my chin so that I would look up at him. The intensity in his molten gray eyes took my breath away. His touch sent delicious tingles over my skin and set my blood to boiling. “I wanted to do something special for you to apologize for pushing you and not paying enough attention to the fact that you were so uncomfortable.

 That was never my intention. When you safe worded, I felt like a total ass and my heart literally stopped in my chest. Please, please don’t ever do that again. I have never felt what I am feeling for you and I find that I am addicted to it. Please don’t take that away, don’t take us away. Tell me you will stay, tell me we are alright and we will get past this and that you are still mine.“ He earnestly pleaded, his gaze never wavering from mine.

 If I hadn’t known that I was already deeply in love with this man, this would have done it for me. I threw my arms around his neck and buried my face under his chin, nuzzling the tender scented skin there I muttered, “I am not going anywhere. Please understand that all of this is new to me and I just overreacted. I’m sorry too.”

 “Come on baby, I have something special planned for you for you.” Marcus said as took my hand to lead me further into the bathroom. He walked me around the mattress and into the huge shower stall. Anticipation shook through my limbs as I watched him as he drew his luscious bottom lip in between his teeth and his large warm hands glided down my sides and into the waistband of my boxers.

I put my hands on his broad shoulders for balance as he followed them down kneeling as I stepped out of them and I was glad that I did, for Marcus took the tip of his tongue and glided it from one hip bone to the other. I gasped as his teeth nipped the delicate flesh of my stomach a mere inch from the tip of my engorged member.

 I mewled at the loss of contact when he got to his feet, but it quickly turned into shivers of delight as his heated gaze seduced me while he slowly removed his sweat pants and threw them out onto the floor to join my discarded underwear. His beautiful cock jutting out proudly like it was just begging me for attention, of which I gladly reached out to do but his hand intercepted mine and I pouted because I didn’t get my way.

 “Nun huh…this is about you, baby.” He whispered as he kissed my pouty bottom lip and gathered me to him. My hands wound around his chiseled back and he turned the multiple showers heads on and blocked the cold water from my body with his larger frame. When he deemed the water warm enough he turned our bodies effectively placing me under the spray of water. He reached over to the built in shelf and grabbed the scented body wash and squeezed out a liberal amount into his palm and he began to wash me sensuously from head to toe. He let his hands linger as he rubbed the rounded globes of my ass. “Do you like that?” He purred into my ear as his slippery finger slid into the valley of my ass, rimming circles around my fluttering entrance. 

 I groaned out as my hands clutched his muscular arms. “Yessss.” My body quivered and my shaft kept pumping out precum as he continued to tantalize my body with his seductive hands. He turned me and washed the soap from my body and his, and then he shut the water off and reached over to snag another warm towel and he meticulously dried off my body. I returned the favor taking my time to worship his sculpted beauty. 

 Marcus took my hand and led me over to the area he set up in front of the steaming tub. “Lay down on your stomach babe, and put your hands over your head.” He instructed me and I quickly complied. I made sure I was facing him. My cheek resting on the back of my hands. I watched and he got to his knees at my side and placed the bowl at his side. He dipped both of his hands into the gel and coated them. He cupped some of the fluid in his palm and brought his hand up and over my back and let the warm liquid drizzle down the length of my spine, over my ass and down each of my legs.

The rubber of the mattress creaked and groaned under both of our combined weight as he knelt over me, straddling the back of my thighs. I moaned as his slippery hands began to slowly but firmly slide down my back, his fingers gently kneading the muscles as he went down my entire back to my butt. He applied more pressure as he rubbed slow sensual circles over my ass and down the back of my thighs. It felt so good as all the tension released from my muscles and I turned to jelly under his firm touch. He worked my body like he designed it himself. I was a whimpering moaning mess. 

 “Turn over sexy.” He said as he helped me turn onto my back, the cloth texture of the bed ensuring that I didn’t slide right out from under him. He dipped his hands back into the gel and drizzled it down the center of my chest and around my hips completely ignoring my throbbing dick and continued to my upper thighs. Again he straddled my body. His firm ass resting on my knees. His hands glided over my chest and he made sure to take the time to manipulate my nipples making them pebble and my hips bucked as desire burned through my veins. His hands slipped over my ribs and along my sides kneading me into oblivion. 

 I whimpered and my eyes popped open when I felt his warm chest glided over my erection and slipped up my body. His lips captured mine in a searing kiss and he undulated, rubbing his upper body all over me. My legs parted effectively cradling his lower body in between my legs and he glided up and down my much smaller frame giving me a full body to body massage. He grunted as my hips thrust upwards and our erections ground against each other.

He continued to hump me working my body into a delicious frenzy; I was panting and begging him to take me. “Please Marcus…fuck me now, please…..” I groaned out. Marcus growled and flipped me back over onto my stomach. His lubricated cock wedged itself right into my crack and he rubbed it up and down. The blunt head skimming over my entrance. I kept trying to catch it so he could penetrate me, but he kept up the teasing. My hips gyrated harder rubbing my own erection into the mattress underneath me causing me to shudder with every mind tingling contact.

 “Hmm, how do you want me to fuck you baby? Do you want me to go hard?” He whispered as he licked my earlobe and thrust his hips hard, bringing his erection deeper between my butt cheeks, once again bumping my hole but not entering me. I was incapable of speech. I just groaned and threw my hips back against him. “Or, do you want me to take you nice and sweet?” He purred then hit bit my shoulder causing my whole body to shudder along the hot length of his bigger muscular frame.

  I caught him off guard as I reared up on my knees pushing back into him and the mushroomed head of his thick dick pierced my hole and slid passed my tight muscle ring and into me. “Hard then is it babe, good, because I am going to fuck the hell out this tempting ass. MINE!” He growled and he thrust his hips forward with such force that my arms gave out and chest hit the mattress. I screamed as I took him to the hilt. He was balls deep inside of me. He only took a moment to wipe his hands on a towel and swiped my hips with the same towel before he discarded it. His hands came back and tightly gripped my hips and he drew back almost dislodging himself from me, he rolled his hips and thrust forward and he began to pound into me. His balls slapping against my ass.

 I was senseless and my legs trembled, he was my only focus as he continued to drive faster and faster into me over and over again. He bent over me and he slid his arms up my chest and over shoulders where he got a firm grip and pulled me up against his body. I was back to chest with him as he sat back on his haunches and pumped me up and down on his big dick. I kept moaning and screaming his name as I rolled my hips with every downward thrust taking him over and over again to the hilt.

  “That’s right, call my name, and tell me who this sexy ass body belongs to.” Marcus spat through clenched teeth. The only sounds in the room were skin slapping furiously against naked skin and our labored breathing. My reached down and squeezed my own pulsing cock trying to ease the throbbing intensity of heat building up. My balls quivered in preparation for my release. It burned through my abdomen and ignited along my shaft causing my channel to clamp down and spasm along Marcus’ steel rod he was hammered into me. My whole body tensed getting ready for what I just knew was going to be a cataclysmic orgasm. “Marcus…ahhhh…shit…I…I ….” I moaned long and loud as the fire burned through my gut so strong it was almost painful. 

 If it was even possible, Marcus went harder and deeper; clutching my hips he bent me forward. “Put your hands on your knees and hold on baby.” He gasped as I did what he said and he rocked me back and forth, at this angle he pounded right into my sweet spot and my vision went white around the edges as my back arched. “Yes, scream for me, baby. Come, come now!” He demanded as his cock throbbed and swelled even more deep inside of my ass. He hollered as his hips jerked and I felt his hot semen burn my insides as he jammed the head of his dick right into my prostate and I lost it.

  I screamed on the top of my lungs as my vision completely blacked out and I felt his hands catch my seizing body as I slumped forward onto the bed and he slipped out of me with a pop. Panting he straightened my body flat on my stomach and blanketed it with his heavier one, but I didn’t care it felt nice. My breathing slowly regulated itself and the spots cleared from my vision. We where a sticky, sweaty mess and I loved it. I loved him and at this moment it took all that I had not to mutter those words to him.

  I caressed Corey’s arms under my body as the quivering ceased from my limbs. Damn, that was intense. I knew he was going to be feeling the effects of this later. I leaned up onto my arms to take some of my weight off of him and he turned unto his back underneath me. The look shining out of his pretty blue eyes caused my already thudding heart to pick up speed and warmth to surge through my body. He wrung so many emotions out of me and I had never felt like this before. On shaky legs I got up and gathered him into my arms and carried him up the steps to the tub filled with churning warm water.

 I stepped in and sat down settling us in, with him straddling my lap. I just rested my head on his shoulder and let the swirling water wash the Nuru gel off our skin. Corey reached over and grabbed the body wash. He squirted some in the middle of his palm and rubbed his hands together to create a bubbly lather. He leaned back and began to wash me. I picked up the soap and returned the favor letting my hands glide in cleansing circles all over his sexy little body.

 I looked into his beautiful face and smiled at him. Emotions like I have never felt before kept pouring through me. Was this what it was to love someone? I had no idea, but when he shouted his safe word yesterday and asked me to leave him alone, my heart came to a complete stop in my constricted chest. I couldn’t let him go. I needed him in my life. That in itself told me right there that I more than like this man, I did in fact love him. We finished washing each other, and after all that I have done to his delectable little body, he still manages to blush.

 My heart swelled and I leaned back to brush his wet hair from his beautiful face and the words just slipped past my lips, “I love you, Corey. You make me feel like no other, and yeah, I just wanted you to know you are now my life.” I watched in panic as his eyes filled up and he threw his arms tightly around my neck and he repeated the words. My heart fluttered as they registered. “I love you too.” He quietly mumbled against my skin and my arms hugged him closer to my body and I lifted him out of the tub.

  I quickly dried the moisture from our bodies and I picked him up and carried him back to the bedroom. Nothing in my entire life could have made me happier than I was at this moment, with my perfect man sitting here gazing at me in adoration as I dressed his gorgeous body with one of my t-shirts, nothing that he could ever wear was sexier than this, my clothes. I pulled on a pair of clean sweat pants and climbed in and settled next to him, cuddling him onto my chest. I couldn’t help the stupid grin on my face as we both gave ourselves over to sleep.

Chapter 20

Chapter 20

(Cross in Damien’s Playroom––––>)

 I stepped off the elevator and into the hallway and I looked for the number of the Damien’s condo he had given me instructions to when we had spoken over the phone this morning. My nerves were slowly getting the better of me as I wiped my sweaty palms on the sides of my jeans. Ever since that night in the club I couldn’t stop thinking about him, his mesmerizing eyes willing me to do anything he commanded and just the thought of Gavin’s magical mouth gave me an instant hard on.

Above all else, I was slightly embarrassed that I had given in so quickly and jumped into the unknown so fast. I didn’t understand it and therefore I was unable to talk about it. I’ve been avoiding both my sister and Corey like the plaque. My only hope was to call Damien this morning and ask him if I could talk to him. I just needed to understand this whole situation I’ve suddenly found myself in and Corey was on cloud nine right now with Marcus and Bethany isn’t a guy.

 I found the number on the door I was looking for in the swanky building. I took a deep breath and raised my hand and pushed the little glowing button to the side of the immaculate door frame. After a single moment the panel swung open and I locked gazes with a set of stunning aquamarine eyes. Damien stood there smirking so sexily at me. My hungry eyes roamed his perfect body from head to toe. He was wearing only a very well worn pair of loose fitting jeans. His muscular chest and perfect abs were on a stunning display of tanned and toned skin. “Come.” He commanded as he stepped way and waved me into his condo. I bolstered my courage and took the required steps into his home.

 He closed the door behind me and led me into the living room. I took a moment to glance around my surroundings and I liked it. Although everything was black, the leather sofas, the center table, and even the huge rug covering the glossy hard wood floor in the seating area. I sat down and glanced the one of the largest flat panel TV’s I ever seen mounted on the wall across from where I was seated. There were several kind of gaming systems hooked up as well. The place was spotless with an assortment of fresh flowers and multicolored pillows to add color.

 Damien sat back in the sofa opposite of me and quietly assessed me with his amazing eyes. After a slight moment he asked. “So Joseph, as per our discussion this morning, you are basically a virgin to this lifestyle as well as being with another man, am I correct?”

 “Yes, I have been struggling with my sexuality for a while. I dated women and I have had sex with some of them, but I have always felt unfulfilled and when I realized I was checking out men more than women I had inkling. It wasn’t until I had convinced myself that I had feelings for my best friend and that said best friend got a boyfriend did it dawn on me I was gay. I came to terms with it the other night, then to add to the mix Corey, the best friend, introduced me to the upper levels of the club and I met you and Gavin.” I explained and a blush crept over my cheeks at the last part because Damien was fully aware of what happened after we met.

 “So you are saying that you have reconciled to be and out and proud bisexual man or are you still unsure and will remain in the closet?” Damien asked me with a glint in his eye like he was weighing something depending on my answer.

 “I am bisexual, I don’t see anything wrong with that. I am what I am and proud of it. The only thing that has me a little disturbed is you.” I whispered tearing my eyes away from his enigmatic ones.

 He got up from his seat and came over and casually sat very close next to me. He leaned over and his warm breath brushed the side of neck as he quietly asked. “What about me disturbs you?”

 I gulped at his proximity but I gathered myself and replied. “My response to you, your voice, your while persona, even your body compels me to obey whatever you say and how I should feel. It scares me.” 

 He lifted his hand and caressed his fingers along my jaw. “Joseph, I am a Dominant. It is my lifestyle choice. I love to have pretty young men like Gavin belong to me. I take care of him and he brings me satisfaction and total compliance and loyalty. He is punished when he displeases me and rewarded when he does. I will protect him with my life if necessary, because underneath all of that I love him and he loves me. It’s about trust and caring. I am not going to beat around the bush. I want to you to be mine as well. Gavin has no problem with it, actually he has been begging me for it. I am not asking you to make a decision now. I want to introduce you to my life, if you agree we can come to terms of what is expected and not expected during our play and as for our emotions. I have to say I like you a lot, so does Gavin. The choice is yours.”

 I took a moment to process his words and I lifted my head to ask. “If I agree to this, I will be your submissive and Gavin and I will share your attentions?” I asked, I must admit that the thought of having both these beautiful men turned me on and my cock thought so too as it twitched in my pants.

 “Yes, you will be shared with Gavin and me, and yes you will also be my sub, but since you are a virgin to all this I will train you to my likes and dislikes. Gavin will help of course. I would require that you live here for the term of our contract if you decide on a time frame. I promise you I will not harm you, break your skin or disfigure you in any kind of way. I am not into humiliation, but I do spank and punish when I see fit and however and with whatever I choose. I do require you dress a certain way in the privacy of our home.” Damien explained as he massaged little circles on the back of neck. It soothing yet arousing at the same time. I had goose bumps all over my body from just the cadence of his voice alone. “Come with me, let me introduce you to my world. Little Gavin has been a naughty boy and caused a public scene in front if Marcus’ building right alongside Corey and another of his co workers. Marcus handled the situation and informed me of his misbehavior. So you will witness his punishment first hand.” He said as he led me down the hallway.

  We passed several rooms on the way to the end of the hall, one of them being a very nice looking master bedroom from what I was able to see through the open door. We came to a stop and the last room at the end of the corridor. The door was closed and Damien turned to me before opening the it. “Do you want to be involved in this morning’s play?” He asked with a raised brow.

  I thought for a minute and wondered what that would entail so I asked. “What would I be doing?”

 Damien’s sexy lips pulled into one of knee weakening smirks. “Observe and obey, if you participate you will do what I say, when I say it, and you will only speak when spoken to and you will address me as, Sir.” He replied with on hand on the door and the other wrapped loosely around my throat. His thumb sending tingles of delight through my system as he caressed my bottom lip. Damn, but he was sexy. I just wanted to lick every inch of his smoking hot body. His eyes just bewitched me with their unique color, and compelled me to do anything he wanted.

 “Okay.” I replied for I could do nothing else but crave his touch and attention at this point.

 I gasped as Damien suddenly pulled me flush against his toned chest and he licked his way across my lips with the tip of his tongue. I went completely boneless against him and buried my flushed face in his neck and nuzzled him. “Such a good boy. Come.” He stated as he took me by the hand and led me into the room.

 I stopped and my eyes popped out and all the blood rushed from my brain to my groin in an instant.  I was almost light headed with the rush. Damien let my hand go as he walked over to the wall that contained a giant cross, and strapped to that cross was Gavin. He gained all my focus at the moment, if someone asked me to describe the rest of the room I wouldn’t have been able to. Gavin skin shimmered under the spotlights above the cross. He was almost glowing on full display totally nude.

His beautiful body facing the wall, his hands and feet were strapped to the cross with padded leather restraints, and he turned his head in our direction, when he saw me he whimpered and strained against his bindings. There was a sound of something whistling through the air before I heard a solid “whack” against skin, and Gavin groaned. “Keep your eyes forward.” Damien commanded in an even toned voice. One that sent even more blood to my throbbing cock.

 Damien looked at me and pointed the slim bamboo cane in his hand. “Strip completely naked and come kneel right here with your hands clasped behind your back, boy!” He then pointed to a mat not far from where he stood next to a trembling Gavin.

 “Yes, Sir.” I responded and watched the approval shine in those beautiful eyes.

 I hurried up to do his bidding. My shaking hands not quite cooperating as I watched him run his fingertips down Gavin’s spine. Gavin arched into his touch but he remained silent with his gaze fixed on the wall in front of him. I dropped my pants on the floor after toeing off my shoes, my socks followed and naked with my hard on full display I walked over to the mat. “Stop!” Damien barked, and I paused mid-step.

 Using the tip of the cane in his hand, he ran it under the length of my twitching member. “So pretty, kneel!” He whispered and I sank down onto the mat and remembered to clasp my hands behind my back looking at him expectantly for my nest set of instructions.

 “So obedient. Sit, be quiet, and watch. Now, my pets. Let’s begin. Gavin why are you being punished?” He asked turning his full attention back to the naked man on the cross.

 I watched his delicate shoulders rise as he inhaled deeply before responding. “I caused a scene in front of Master Marcus’ building, I spoke out of turn setting a bad example for Corey and I was rude to his co worker, Sir.” He finished as he hung his head in shame. My heart ached for him and I don’t know why the emotion struck me so strong.

 “Are you sorry for your behavior and for embarrassing yourself as well as me. You forget when you represent me as well, and when you behave so deplorably no matter the circumstance, it goes to show that I have been neglectful in your care and training?.”  He said circling the cane across Gavin’s shoulder blades.

 “Yes, Sir. I am so sorry, Sir. I let my emotions rule my training and common sense I am so sorry.” Gavin sobbed and I wanted to get up and comfort him. He looked so small and fragile trussed up there like that, but I couldn’t move a muscle until Damien said so, I was lost in my own world of realization that I literally couldn’t move until told and I was shocked. My head did snap up though when Damien’s strong voice boomed. “Ten strokes with the cane and you are to watch as I play with my new pet. If you’re good you can play also, make one sound or flinch away and the beatings will continue until I choose to stop. Understand.” He said.

 I watched in awe as Gavin nodded his head. Damien stepped right up to him and whispered, “I love you and remember your safe word, if it gets too overwhelming.” He caressed Gavin face with one hand and the cane whistled through the air connecting soundly with Gavin’s left butt cheek. The muscles quivered in response to the blow and his skin immediately turned a brilliant red. I sat there transfixed as I felt every strike then every caress as Damien rained down blows across Gavin’ s ass and upper thighs.

He never made a sound and only his body quaked and shivered but otherwise he didn’t move. With every blow Damien soothed him. You could see the love and care in his eyes as he held Gavin’s gaze with his intense one. I could feel the emotion between the two and it made me so hard it was painful. With the last strike, my dick jumped and I whimpered, feeling the burn for Gavin ghosting over my skin. I was panting like I was the one being punished.

 “Good boy, such a sweet boy.” Damien praised Gavin as he dropped the cane. He pulled a little bottle out of his pocket and he squirted a good amount of the substance into his palm. He gently rubbed the lotion over Gavin’s welts and reddened skin. “Turn around.” He instructed Gavin as he made sure  he little man didn’t get tangled in the length of chains securing his restraints. “Come, my pet, reward Gavin with a kiss for being a good boy.” He demanded, and just like that my body released itself at his command and I rose from the mat and walked up the steps to them.

  Gavin raised his face and his big beautiful blue eyes smiled at me. I brought both my hands to his small face and angled his head how I wanted it before my lips descended onto his soft plump ones. I kissed him and I loved it. I ran the tip of tongue across his juicy bottom lip and he opened for me and my tongue plunged into the depths of his mouth. He moaned and pressed his perfect nakedness against me bringing our aching groins into contact and I groaned at the sensation of his hot skin against mine.

 He mewled as I pulled away. I didn’t know how far I was supposed to take it, so I caressed his cheek and turned to Damien for further instruction. My eye widened when I found him completely and magnificently naked. My gaze traveled over the awesomeness that was his beautiful body. My mouth watered and the length and girth of his well endowed cock. He was simply perfect.

 “Come here and turn around and face Gavin.” He stated and I complied immediately. I stood in front of him with my back facing him as Gavin stared at us with open lust on his face.

 Damien let me stand there for two heartbeats before he plastered himself against my back and grabbing a handful of hair roughly pulling my head back and to the side exposing my neck and the sensitive skin there. I shuddered when I felt his warm wet lips slide across my shoulder and up the side of my neck. His mouth brushed over my sweet spot and I mewled. I felt his smile against my skin before he bit me right on that same spot and my hands flew to his muscular thighs to hold myself up right. I moaned as he sucked and licked all over my spot. “Do you want me, my sweet boy.” He purred into my ear.

 I groaned and nodded, my body undulating against his, loving the feel of his weeping cock as it rubbed over the globes of my ass and lower back. I jumped when the sting of his palm landed on my right butt cheek. “Answer me properly.” He harshly demanded.

 “Ye…Yes, Sir. I want you so bad. Sir.” I managed to respond as his big hands came back to my sides and he spun me around to face him. “Kneel at my feet.” He commanded and I turned and dropped to my knees bringing me into the eye level with his magnificent dick. I couldn’t help myself and a surprised gasp escaped him as I rubbed my face all into his groin, his member rubbing all over my cheeks as I inhaled his musk deep into my lungs.

 “Suck me.” He spat through clenched teeth and I gladly opened my mouth wide and took him deep into my mouth. I just thought of lollipops and popsicles and I sucked and licked him. I groaned around his large dick deep my mouth and it watered at his flavor. He tasted clean and salty, yet sweet. His scent overwhelmed me as I breathed him in, he smelled clean and fresh. It was heaven to me. My head bobbed up and down as I hollowed my cheeks to increase the suction along his throbbing shaft. When he pulled back and out of my mouth, I whimpered in protest and tried to jerk forward to try to latch onto his rock hard cock again, but he stopped me with a quick command and I sat back on my haunches shaking with desire that boiled through my veins. “Patience and control, love.” He stated as he stepped away making his way over to a panting Gavin. “Come beautiful, time for your much deserved reward.” He stated as he released Gavin from the restraints. He took his hand and led him over to where I was waiting.

 He let go of Gavin hand and with a peck on his mouth he reached over for a bottle of lube off the table and condoms from a drawer. “Sit here with on this cushion with your back against the sofa.” He instructed me and I quickly complied. I watched as he guided Gavin to stand directly in front of me his cute little ass not far from my face. “Put this on.” He handed me a condom, and again I complied. “Hand out, palm up my sweet.” He further instructed, and again I quickly responded by doing what he asked.

 He squeezed some lube in my hand. “Prepare yourself,” and I did as I watched him put some in the middle of his palm and he rubbed the slippery fluid all over his hands. He brought them to Gavin’s nicely rounded cherry ass and began to caress him right in front of my face. I watched mesmerized as he parted the boy’s cheeks and exposed his beautiful pink rosette to me. I groaned in my throat as I watched him manipulate Gavin’ hole, sliding up to three fingers in and pumped them in and out. Gavin’s whimpers and groans of ecstasy filled my ears and set my blood racing through my body. My dick throbbed with every heartbeat.

 “Impale yourself on his dick facing me and fuck him.” Damien told Gavin and my eyes damn near rolled back into my head at the command. Gavin backed up and spread his sweet thighs parted and got down to straddle me. I lined myself up with his beautiful ass and groaned deep in my gut as he abruptly sat down taking me suddenly to the hilt. My hands flew to his hips as he sat up changing his angle drove me deeper up into his body and I threw my head back against the cushion as he rolled his hips gyrating himself on my dick buried deep in his hot smooth ass. I started to rock him forward pulling out slowly to slam back into him. His moans and sighs of delight were increasing in frequency and volume, he felt so tight and hot along my length and I got a good grip and started bouncing him on my dick. (Fuck this felt so fucking GOOD!) It got even better when Damien snapped at  us to open our eyes and look at him. He was standing only inches from our faces and he stroked his monster cock. I balls quivered and drew up at the exquisite sight and I moaned.

 Gavin’s pace increased and when Damien stepped forward Gavin opened his mouth wide and Damien with any permeable shoved his dick down Gavin’s throat. I mean you could see the blunt tip  poke into the side of his gullet. (Jee-sus!) I blew my load instantly, the force of it caused my body to jerk again and again. I watched Damien throw his head back and my hand found Gavin’s straining cock and I squeezed, he spurted all over my hand. Damien roared and thrust his hips burying his member deep in Gavin’s throat, and Gavin slurped and gagged as he swallowed Damien’s cum. The sight of Damien standing there with every muscle in his perfect body straining as he emptied himself into Gavin mouth set off another orgasm and I cried out as it burned through my balls and up my spine as I released another line of cum in Gavin’s gyrating ass. My chest heaved as I struggled to pull air into my deprived lungs. 

 Damien gently pulled himself from Gavin, after he was licked clean and he bent to kiss our lips. He disappeared through a door and came back with a warm cloth. He helped Gavin to his feet and cleansed his body. “Go prepare the bed.” He instructed him, and Gavin skipped away to do his bidding. Damien then leaned down to me and removed the condom and disposed it in the trash, he wiped me clean and helped me stand on wobbling knees. He pulled me into his arms and snuggled me to his chest. “You did extremely well, please consider my offer. I want you as mine, my beautiful boy.” I could only nod my head as he pecked me softly on my lips before leading me into what I assumed was the Master Bedroom. He let me go and climbed into the middle of the bed and motioned for us to join him. I remembered cuddling into his side while Gavin cuddled into his other side before exhaustion claimed me into oblivion.

Chapter 21

Chapter 21

 (Candles used in play—–>)

  Shuffling carefully I made my way down the hall from Marcus’ bedroom to his indoor exercise room. He had said he was going to be practicing martial arts with Damien this afternoon, before ordering me to stay in bed. I must say, I did need the recovering time, but the soreness has receded and it was now just minor aches with sudden movements. I made it the indoor gym and I had to stop in my tracks. OMG, my eyes widened as I watched two absolutely sweaty, gorgeous, and half naked sex Gods fighting. All of a sudden Marcus lunged and down they went with Marcus pinning Damien to the mat, their chests were heaving and they were laughing. Marcus agilely jumped to his feet and pulled Damien up with him. They went back to their mock fighting.

 “Cooorrreeyyy!” and “ompff,” down I went with Gavin plastered to my back. He was like those little Koala Bears all arms and legs and shopping bags, “Come, I bought you some things.” He stated happily as he bounced to his feet. Joe had to steady his stance before he fell backwards under the weight of the shopping bags in his arms. “Come on, come on.” He said as he dragged me behind him down the hall to the Master Bedroom.

 We got there, and Gavin immediately started dumping the contents of the bags on the bed. My eyes almost popped out of my head and I blushed at the continuous stream of toys and skimpy clothes and other things that spilled out of the bags. Gavin grabbed a bright red scrap of cloth and ordered me to strip. “Come on hurry up. Try this on.” He said as he thrust the thing in my hand. Flabbergasted, I replied. “No way, Gavin.” I said as I looked at the barely there boy shorts in my hands.

 “Trust me Corey. Marcus will love it.” He said as he snatched the waistband of my pajama pants and pulled them to my ankles, I rolled my eyes and went along with it. I let him undress me and I shimmed into the tight spandex hot pants. Like I said, they were red and they fit like second skin, with cut outs at the hips. I was admiring my ass in them in the mirror when the bedroom door suddenly opened and Marcus stood frozen in the doorway. His molten mercury eyes scanned my frame from head to toe, and he drew his bottom lip into his mouth, his nostrils flared.

 “Um, I think I hear Damien calling me.” Gavin proclaimed and skipped to the door. He slipped past a frozen Marcus and high tailed it down the hall. My breathing accelerated as he slowly stepped into the room and quietly closed and locked the door behind him. I watched wide eyed as he stalked his way over to me.

 “Damn baby, are you trying to kill me.” He purred as he neared me. I felt the tingles shiver down my spine at the deep huskiness of his voice sliding over me as he made a slow circuit around my scantily clad body. He reached out and traced a lone finger around the waistband of the barely there underwear. “Your sweet ass looks so tempting to me on display like that; it makes me want to sink my big hard dick deep into it.” He seductively continued. I shuddered from head to toe. I yelped when I felt his finger slide into the crease of my ass and caressed my swollen entrance. “I know you are sore baby and I won’t do anything, but when you are better, damn, these have to make reappearance.” He said he studied me again.

 “It was Gavin’s idea.” I whispered as I nuzzled his chest when he brought me into the shelter of his arms. “I think I am going to have a word with Damien to make sure Gavin gets a reward for this. Would care to witness it or would that be too much?” He asked as he leaned back to look at me.

 I thought about to for a moment and I figured we were all friends here and I wanted to see what these two Dominant men would come with. “I would like to see, if everyone is agreeable” I mumbled into his chest, hiding my furious blush.

 “Okay get dressed while I have a word with Damien.” He said as he kissed my forehead.

 I quickly shimmied out of the sexy underwear and into my boxers and pajamas. I was pulling my shirt over my head when I saw Marcus still standing there. He adjusted himself in his pants as his heated gaze wondered all over me. I couldn’t help the euphoric feeling that coursed through my veins that I had captured this man’s attention and he was mine. I couldn’t wait to get him in my studio to capture his sexiness on canvas. He gave me another spine tingling kiss before he sauntered out the room to hunt down Damien in his carnivorous condo.

 I palmed my own cock. Damn that man could raise my blood pressure with only a smile. I was putting all the decadent toys away when the door opened and Joe stuck his head in the door. “You decent, bro?” He asked

 “Yeah, I am decent, no thanks to your boyfriend. Come on in.” I replied as I turned from the bed to face him.

 Joe whistled through his teeth. “Damn, bud, your man is loaded, check this bedroom, its sick dude. I can just imagine the had things he has come up with in here.”

 I shook my head and smiled at him. I wasn’t going to pry into his relationship he had going with not one but two men. He looked happy and that all that mattered to me. “You doing okay?” I asked I couldn’t help it, he was my brother after all.

 “I am great, better than I thought I would be. Damien and Gavin are good for me. Your man is out there talking to Damien and from excited look on Gavin’s face; I think our men may have something in store for us.” Joe told me as he helped me stuff the things back into the bags without even a flinch.

 “So tell me how Gavin got you into Spencer’s and roped you into choosing all this stuff?” I asked amused by Joe’s sheepish expression.

 “Tell me when Gavin wants something and he starts with the eyes and the pouting. Can even you refuse him?” He asked me and I nodded my head in understanding. Gavin was beyond adorable. “Okay then throw in his sinful side and promising you all kinds of kinky nasty things. Did I mention that boy had no gag reflex what so ever?” Joe continued straight faced.

 “OMG, TMI dude, but I am happy for you man. There are some guys, including myself that has had some horror stories with coming to terms with who they are.” I said as I patted his back.

 Joe returned the favor and gave me a hug. “Let’s go out and see what these men can shock us with this time, from the way there were talking I know something is up.” Joe stated as he led me to the doors.

 We made our way back to the living area and there was no one there, we back tracked our way to the gym and still there was no one there. Wondering where they had gotten to, I was stepping back into the hall when I saw Marcus. He was fresh from the shower wearing some black drawstring pants and nothing else. He came to a stop in front of us. “Joe, Damien needs you; he is in a room down the hall second on the right.” He said and Joe nodded and made his way to where Marcus told him. Marcus turned back to me and wrapped his long arms around my waist and pulled him against his warm chest. “Hey beautiful, we are going to watch a little play amongst Damien and his boys. Are you okay with that or would you find that too weird?” He asked me.

 I thought about for a minute then I responded. “I will keep an open mind, as long as Joe isn’t weird about it. I mean I have witnessed Damien and Gavin before from the club, but not in play.”

 “Come then, experiencing but not participating can be a turn on in itself.” Marcus encouraged me as he guided me into the room where he sent Joe. I almost stumbled to a stop at the sight that confronted me, but Marcus laid a hand to the middle of my back to steady my steps. We continued into a room I have never been in before. There was black leather sectional against the wall and two mahogany wardrobes across the room. But what made my eyes pop was that Gavin was now naked, and Joe was shirtless and shoeless. He was rubbing what seemed to be some type of oil onto Gavin’s body. The sight of his large tanned hands gliding over Gavin’s creamy skin was very erotic. Marcus sat down on the sectional and pulled me down into his lap. I snuggled in and made myself curl into his chest. My head rested on his shoulder as his long fingers combed through my hair. It was very soothing.

 A door to the other side of the room opened and Damien came through it. He was rubbing a towel through his damp hair. I watched Joe falter in what he was doing when he caught sight of Damien wearing low slung leather pants and gleaming skin. His chest was bare and his pants rested low in his narrow hips, revealing his awesome abs and that sexy V that tapered down into the waistband of his pants. He had an enticing trail of dark hair leading down his happy trail. He was very handsome, but I felt my Marcus was more mouthwatering. Damien threw the towel over the arm of the sofa and he walked right up to Gavin, his large hand wrapped around his throat as he brought his face down to him and whispered something that made both the men shiver in response.

 “Light the candles, my pet.” He told Joe.

 I watched as Joe immediately complied as he snapped the bottle closed and went over to the low lying table to do Damien’s bidding. I was more than surprised at Joe, I would never have thought that he was into guys and more ever to have a Dom and a playmate, but who was I to judge. My boyfriend was my Dom as well, and although we never came to any concrete agreement on that, it was understood that we did incorporate play into our relationship and so far it was working. We both have to adjust and trust in each other, and after our incident we agreed to communicate our needs better.

 Damien went to one of the wardrobes and pulled two items from inside. Marcus continued to pet and stroke me as I watched transfixed as Damien helped Gavin to lie down on the comforter spread onto the middle of the floor. I felt my cock throb when Damien lay down fully on top of Gavin. He kissed Gavin as he used his muscular thighs to spread Gavin’s legs apart. He continued to trail kisses down his body until he reached his belly button, then he sat up. He instructed Joe to kneel by the table at Gavin’s head. “He is going to assist in their play.” Marcus whispered to me as his fingers continued to stroke through my hair.

 Damien finished securing Gavin’s legs in the straps connected to some kind of bar. He fiddled with the sides and the bar suddenly expanded, effectively spreading Gavin’s legs at least two feet apart. I raised my head in surprise and studied the device. I turned to Marcus and watched his gaze heat up when I said. “We have to play with that.” He raised an eyebrow at me and leaned forward to peck me on my lips. He picked up a remote on the side table beside us and the lights in the room dimmed except for the ones where the men were.

 It was like they were now spotlighted in the middle of the room. Gavin’s skin gleamed under lights and Joe was kneeling patiently the lights of the candles flickering against his side. I almost wished I had taken up photography to capture the spine tingling image on camera. It would take too long for me to capture on paper, but it was effectively imprinted on my brain. I was going to have to find some time to encase myself in my studio to get all these images on paper.

  “Watch baby.” Marcus whispered as Damien knelt in between Gavin’s spread legs. We had the perfect side view so we could see everything. Damien leaned down and said something to Gavin and again both men shivered. He leaned up and reached a hand out to Joe and he placed a candle in his hand. Damien brought the candle over Gavin’s chest and tipped it slightly, I watched the liquid wax drip onto Gavin’s skin. He hissed and arched his body upwards. Joe leaned down and captured the startled gasp with his mouth. He continued to kiss Gavin until he body settled back down. Damn, I was fully hard and I squirmed in Marcus’ lap and realized I wasn’t the only one affected by the show as his hard member rubbed against my butt cheeks.

 Damien again tipped the candle and Joe repeated capturing Gavin’s lips until he settled. This continued until Gavin’s chest and abdomen was covered in cooling wax. I watched Gavin’s eyes as they clouded over. He was totally focused on Damien and his movements. Damien handed the candle to an equally transfixed Joe. Damien’s fingers ghosted over the dried wax on Gavin’s skin. His hand trailed over the length of Gavin’s erect cock.

He looked up directly at Joe and said something else. Joe immediately responded by moving so that he was to the right of Gavin’s head. He popped the button on his jeans and unzipped his pants. My breathing hitched as I watched him pull his hardened length free and Gavin immediately turned his head and latched his lips around the mushroomed head. Joe threw his head back and moaned.

 I gasped as Marcus suddenly spun me around, with my back to his chest. He spread my legs to each side of his and his hand disappeared into my pants. I leaned back and ground my butt over his hard on when his big warm hand wrapped around my pulsing cock and began to stroke me up and down. “Watch.” His deep voice purred, his warm breath brushed over my earlobe and a shiver of heat cascaded down my spine to pool in my groin making me leak even more. Marcus took advantage of the precum and lubed his palm as he continued to glide his fist over me.

 Damien leaned down and took Gavin deep into his mouth and began bobbing his head as Gavin’s head bobbed in Joe’s crotch. The hand in my pants picked up speed and I wanted to close my eyes and sink into the feeling, but I couldn’t take them off the scene in front of us. Marcus’ warm breath coasted over the skin of my neck and his warm chest pressed into my back. He began to grind his hips, rubbing his erection into the crack of my ass. I continued to grind against him as I watched all the sucking become more enthusiastic between the trio in front of us. Joe let out a toe curling groan as his sweat covered body jerked in time to his orgasm. Gavin continued to suck and lick until Joe’s shoulders slumped in exhaustion. He moved back and leaned over and captured Gavin’s lips in an open mouthed kiss.

 My balls drew up and quivered as Marcus’ hand squeezed me a little tighter. His body tensed behind me and he grunted against my neck. “Ba…baby…I…I…OH FUCK!” I panted as Gavin’s body arched. Damien released him from his mouth and I watched as Damien’s hand worked Gavin. He cried out and shot his load high into the air; it shot up and landed all over his chest and stomach all over the wax. I threw my head back on Marcus shoulder as the sight and sounds propelled me into my own release all over Marcus’ fist.

 He brought his hand out my pants and licked his hand. “Beautiful.” He said as my chest heaved against him, trying to gain control over my body. I raised my head to see Damien release Gavin from his bindings. He picked him up and carried him into what I presumed was the bathroom. Joe had blew out the candles and laid himself out on the comforter flat on his back with an arm thrown over his eyes. He was working on coming down from the sexual high himself. Marcus picked me up and gathered me to his chest. “Shower time.” He said to me after checking with Joe to make sure he was OK, he glided us back down the hall to his room.

Chapter 22

Chapter 22

 (Nick Auger as yummy Micah——>)

  Watching as Kim stomped out of the Human Resources’ Conference room I felt no remorse for the stupid homophobic woman. I glanced over to where Mr. White was sitting and the dirty bastard was busy staring at my breasts, so I drew my IPAD up to chest and quickly concluded the meeting and made my way back upstairs to my desk. At some point today I wanted to go and find Corey because Joe was still avoiding me, but I had to prepare for Marcus’ arrival, he should be strolling through the door any minute now. 

 Marcus stepped off the elevator and I stood from my desk and followed him into his office. “Good morning Bethany, did the meeting with White and Kim go well this morning?” He asked as he took a seat behind his massive desk.

 “Yes, she was informed of her week long suspension with no pay. Mr. White didn’t seem to care one way or the other, since he was paying more attention to my boobs than what was happening in the room. Let’s just say she did not take the news well.” I informed him and then proceeded to run through his schedule for the day. I so wanted to ask him about Corey but I refrained. It was a touchy subject in the office, so I left it alone. Marcus went to work checking his emails and I went back to my desk. I had some things to research before his afternoon meetings so I got to it and before I knew it, it was almost lunch time. Marcus came out and disappeared for his afternoon lunch meeting. So I finished up and made my way downstairs to hunt down Corey.

 I walked down the aisles of the cubicles to Corey’s desk; he was busy plugging away at his computer. “Hey you.” I said as I entered his space and leaned on the desk next to him.

 He looked up at me with those beautiful baby blues and smiled. “Hey Beth. How are you?”

 “Fine, just wondering how you are since you haven’t separated yourself from your man to talk to anyone else.” I teased and watched his cheeks flush.

 “I am sorry, sweetie.” He apologized. “Let’s get something to eat if you have time.” He asked me hopefully.

 “Sure come on then.” I said and he shut down his computer and followed me out of the office. I waited until we were on the side walk when I asked. “So how are things with the man? The last I saw you too, it was less than paradise.” I said recalling the emotional incident last week between the two of us and that damn instrument of torture Marcus had put on me for punishment.

 He blushed again before responding. “It was a misunderstanding and a lack of communication, but we got past it.”

 “Good I am glad. You may not know it but you are good for each other. He is less serious and you are more open. You guys are a good fit. If you can separate work and your personal time then no problem.” I said trying to figure out a way to work Joe into the conversation. We made it to the deli on the corner and waited in the line to order our food.

 “So, have to seen or talked to Joe. I have been trying to talk to him and he is not answering my calls and he hasn’t been home. I am worried; I haven’t seen him since the eventful kiss he planted on you.” I said deciding to get right into it.

 I watched as Corey flushed even a deeper shade of red. “Well…I have seen and talked to him. He apologized to both me and Marcus.” He said but he seemed to be hedging about something. We got up to the counter and placed our food orders and paid. We stepped to the receiving side to wait for our sandwiches.

 “Do you have any idea then why he is hiding from me?” I asked hurt and confused.

 Corey looked really uncomfortable but he answered. “I think Joe has come to terms with the possibility that he is Bisexual and he working through it, I am sure he will talk to you soon about it.”

 I nodded my head, but I needed to talk to Joe anyway. “If you get a chance to talk to him please tell him I don’t care about his preferences. He is still my baby bro and I love him. Tell him to call me for God’s sake. We don’t even have to talk about it if he doesn’t want to.”

 “Okay, no problem. I will probably see him later.” He said then he clapped his hand over his mouth like he wasn’t supposed to admit that.

 I narrowed my eyes at him. “Corey, where are you supposed to see him and don’t bullshit me. I know you are hiding something.”

 He looked everywhere else but at me, and when the guy behind the counter called out our order number he scrambled up to go collect our food. I waited until we chose our seats outside before attacking. “Come on, out with it.” I demanded as he tried to distract himself with his food.

 His shoulders slumped in defeat and he replied. “We are supposed to meet up at Marcus’ club later.” He mumbled.

 “The Dungeon? What time?” I asked as I unwrapped my sandwich.

 “Eleven.” He said following suit. I decided to give him a break so I changed the topic and I told him about Kim’s suspension. We talked about the weather and everything else under the sun. When we were finished we made our way back to the office. I purposely never mentioned that I was going to the club to confront my wayward brother. We parted ways on his floor, and I knew he was going to warn Joe of our conversation but I didn’t care. Joe was going through something and I was going to find out what. We were all we had left in the world since our parents passed and I refused for him to shut me out.

 Getting back to my desk, I checked through Marcus’ new emails and solidified his schedule for tomorrow. Marcus came and went a few times, as usual he had new instructions and such but mostly everything ran smoothly. Before I knew it, it was quitting time. Marcus had already informed me that he wasn’t returning to the office after his last meeting. So, I made sure everything was tidy and ready for the next day. I secured his office as well as mine and made my way into the chilly evening air. I grabbed some Chinese take-out to pass the time before I made an appearance at the club later. Once, I got home. I ate and showered. I was in the wardrobe trying to choose something to wear when I tried Joe’s cell phone again, and yet again my call went to voice mail. “Alright, I will see you in a few minutes brother dear.” I chose and black sheath dress and my black Jimmy Choo’s. I left my hair down and applied just a little eyeliner and red lip gloss. Pronouncing myself ready, I left my condo. The cab I ordered was waiting on the curb. I got in the back and gave him the address for the club.

 After an uneventful ride. I paid the Cabbie and stepped out of the cab once he had pulled up right at the front of the building. The doorman knew I was employed as Marcus’s PA so I was able to avoid the line as he waved me right inside. I made a beeline for the bar. The bartender always knew how to find people. I elbowed my way through the packed crowd to the gleaming bar. I waved to Tony or Timmy whatever his name was and he sauntered over to me. I must say those leather pants made him look so delicious, but I wasn’t here for that.

I needed to find my wayward brother and the best way to find him was to find Corey, whom I was sure wasn’t far from Marcus at all, so I needed to find Marcus first. “Hey I am Mr. Roche’s PA; I need to find him ASAP.” I loudly hollered over the crowd and the music. The guy looked me over and I glared confidently back at him. He told me to hold on a minute and disappeared to the other side of the counter. I was impatiently tapping my fingers when I felt someone tap me on my shoulder. I turned and looked into the most gorgeous set of green eyes I had ever laid my eyes on. I felt my synapses fizzle out like a blown circuit. Damn, this man was fine.

 “How may I help you? My name is Micah. Club manager, Mr. Roche is otherwise occupied at the moment.” He explained in a voice that could melt butter. He was definitely melting mine at the moment. My rebellious eyes traveled the length of his mouthwatering body. His chest was bare, and massive muscles bunched as he crossed his sculpted arms across his equally massive chest. He had on some low riding leather pants and boots. He was tall at least six feet four. He towered over me. His blond hair was cut in a neat style. I willed my brain to get back on track.

 “I am Mr. Roche’s Personal Assistant. I tried his phone but he is not answering and I have some important things that won’t wait until morning. Can you please let him know I am here or take me to him?” I said hoping that I was being professionally convincing.

 The sexy beast waited a moment the he motioned for me to follow him. I couldn’t help but watch his tight sexy ass in front of me as he made his way to a set of stairs. I barely registered where we were going as he led the way up to the second level of the club. Somewhere I have never even tried to venture to when I came here before. I knew about what must be happening up here seeing the kind of club it was, but I never had the courage to come up here. “I guess I must do what I have to do, but why in the hell would Joe be up here, if he was with Corey?” I wondered.

 He led me to a room; it was like a sitting area. “Please wait here. I will inform Mr. Roche you are here.” He politely told me before he walked through another set of doors. I sat down on a plush blood red love seat and crossed my legs. After another minute or so Marcus came striding through the door. My eyes bugged a little bit as I watched him make his way to me a slight scowl on his face. He was wearing tight leather pants and a plain white t-shirt that left nothing to the imagination. I always knew Marcus was a Dominant, but I never seen him in other than his Classic GQ suits, looking every inch of the billionaire CEO that he was. But, dressed like this the aura of Dominant male just screamed at you. Damn, poor little Corey, he never stood a chance when he caught this man’s eye.

 “Hey Beth, what’s wrong?” He asked concerned as he sat next to me. 

 I gathered my courage, slightly disappointed that Micah didn’t return but I pushed that to the back of my mind. “Marcus, I hope you can forgive me, but Corey kind of let it slip that he was meeting my brother here and since the night he kissed Corey he has been avoiding me. I need to catch up with him, but he is evading my every effort, I have never asked you for anything but I am asking you to help me ease my mind to make sure he is alright. I need to see him.” I pleaded batting my big blue eyes at him.

 Marcus inhaled deeply through his nose, and then he looked me in the eye. “Beth I love you like a sister, you have become more than an employee over the years, but are you ready to accept Joe’s sexuality and his choice in finding and experimenting in an alternate lifestyle?” He asked me with all seriousness.

 I pondered his words. “Alternate lifestyle.” Then it clicked. “Has he found someone here, is he participating in stuff here?” I asked incredulously. Marcus just looked at me and I tried to work through my feelings about this. If this is what made him happy and he felt secure, then I am okay with it. I knew that Marcus ran and upscale place so I wasn’t worried about him being hurt by some overzealous freak. To each their own, I always said, I just wanted to let him know I was okay with it, and that I loved him. “Please take me to him Marcus, he will avoid me otherwise.” 

 “Okay, he will be upset with me. Are you ready for this though, we are going to the main room, there will be all kinds of play going on with both hetero and homosexual couples and groups.“He warned me and I stood and motioned for him to lead the way. Hey I was even curious myself and in the back of mind I was hoping to see Micah again. Hell it seemed that everybody has found someone in this place, I might as well too.

 Marcus led me through the same set of doors he emerged from and damn I felt my womb clench. All around me where men and women in various stages of nudity, he led me passed the heterosexual couples towards the back of the room. My eyes got wider and wider as we passed more and more couples doing everything from being whipped to spanked, and some even engaged in sexual acts. I could feel my panties getting moist. Damn, I should have made it up here sooner. I not sure about the whipping though. We came to a more secluded area and rounded a corner passing men playing with other men. I didn’t mind this, I am a fan girl at heart and seeing it was kind of sexy.

 I came to an abrupt stop though as Marcus continued ahead of me and took a seat on a large sofa, pulling a very willing Corey into his lap. No one noticed me for a minute and I was glad because Joe was sprawled out on the other couch, but he was lying chest to back with a gorgeous dark hair guy with amazing eyes. There was a smaller man underneath the dark hair guy’s head in his lap. It was at that moment that Joe turned his head and gasped when he saw me. He tried to jump up, but dark and sexy held him where was. 

 “To those of you in the room that do not know this lovely woman here. This is Bethany, my PA and Joe’s lovely sister.” Marcus introduced me.

The man released Joe and he warily got to his feet. “Beth, this is Damien and Gavin.” He introduced me to each man in turn. Then he glanced shamefully at the ground.

 I could see the pain on his face. So I did what any good sister would do. I stepped forward and held my hand out to Damien and Gavin. “I am so pleased to meet the men in my brother’s life. I wanted to surprise him tonight since we haven’t had a chance to catch up. Maybe we can all get together sometime.” I said as I watched the wariness in Damien face settle into a look a respect and little one’s frown turned into a beaming smile. He launched himself at me and Joe had to throw his hands to my back so I wouldn’t tumble over at the combined weight. Gavin was little but he was sturdy. 

 “You are really pretty and Joe is awesome. I am happy to meet you.” He chirped from my cleavage.

 I glanced at Joe and gave him a wink to let him know all was okay with me. Corey was smiling like a loon perched under Marcus’ chin. Damien untangled Gavin from me and offered me a seat. I leaned over and whispered to Joe. “If you are happy I am fine, but don’t pull that shit again not answering my calls and stuff.” He nodded at me. Marcus picked up a phone beside him and ordered some drinks. I was so going to ask him about Micah tomorrow morning.

Chapter 23

Chapter 23

(Corey’s Art Studio—––>)

 I woke up this fine Saturday morning and stretched like a cat. I let out a long suffering sigh; I was left to my own devices this weekend. Marcus had left to go out of town yesterday on business. He wasn’t going to be back until late Monday afternoon. I threw back the covers and got out of bed and padded into the bathroom and I brushed my teeth and combed my hair. Going to the closet I pulled on an old pair of loose fitting jeans and a plain white shirt. I pulled my old paint stained sweat shirt over that. I was going to take some time and go to my studio. No one knew about it and I kind liked it that way. I dabbled in painting and I was very self conscious about anyone seeing them.

  After locking up my apartment, I put my satchel over my head and made my way to the studio. It was about five blocks from my apartment. I had managed to get this loft apartment over the Thai Restaurant for cheap. The only set back was all the spicy food smells that drifted upstairs always tempted me to eat like a pig. I have had the studio since my sophomore year in college, and I tended to come here when images caught my eye and I just had the urge to draw them. I wanted so much to capture Marcus on canvas. The different expressions of his eyes and his beautiful body. My fingers just itched to get started and with him not occupying me this weekend, it was a perfect time to start.

 I made it to the building and I pulled my keys from my pocket and opened the metal door leading to the stairway above the eatery. I made sure the door closed and locked behind me before making my way up the dim stairway to the loft. I unlocked the double locks on the door and the smell of paint and turpentine slapped me in the face, and I smiled at the familiar scents. I closed the door and locked it. Walking over to the dull hardwood floor I dropped my satchel on the sofa and made my way over to the huge windows. I wrestled with the ancient locks and managed to flip them open. The windows were the reason I got this place. They were huge and were almost floor to ceiling. I meticulously kept them clean so that the bright light from outside filled the small loft. It was a two room affair. One large room sectioned of into the living and kitchen area, and another room for the minuscule bathroom. Before landing the job at Roche Marketing I lived here for a few weeks until I was able to get my apartment, I didn’t mind it in the least and if anything where to go wrong I could do so again, but I shook those morbid thoughts away. Marcus and I were fine and we were discreet in public, so nothing was going to go wrong.

 I puttered around and moved some canvases then I selected a blank one in the size I wanted to do Marcus’s portrait on. This one I just wanted his face and maybe upper shoulders. I was really going for his eyes. That smoldering intensity he gets right before he goes all Dom. Shivers racked my body at just the thought of that commanding look. I was selecting my supplies from the cabinet when my phone started to ring. I hurried over to my bag and snatched from the side pocket and answered.

 “Coorreeyy, watcha’ doin?” Came Gavin’s sing song voice on the end of the connection. I had to smile. He was so adorable.

 “Nuthin’ much Gav, what’s up?” I replied as I walked back over to the shelves with all my paints and pencils and such on them.

 Gavin sighed dramatically and responded. “Damien is taking care of things at the club, deliveries and such, and Joe is spending the day with his sister. I am bored, let’s go shopping or something.”

 I thought it over for a minute and I don’t know why I did it, maybe it was Gavin’s interest in art that prompted me, but I said. “I am planning to spend the day capturing some stuff on canvas. I am on 3rd Street above the Thai Kitchen, come over and we can maybe do some stuff together.” I said and then I had to hold the phone from my ear at his excited squeal. When he was done he said he was on the way and he would call when he got there and hung up. I just shook my head and wheeled my supply table to my easel. I made myself comfortable on the padded stool and started the outline of my painting. I had most of the Marcus’s face outlined when my phone chirped again a while later. It was Corey downstairs. I laid down my graphite pencil and made my way out the door and down the stairs. I opened the outer door and there was Gavin already bouncing out of his skin with a sack of Thai food and sodas.

 “Might as well do lunch.” He grinned as he skipped past me up the stairs. I tried to control the anxiety of letting someone into my studio for the first time. Gavin had already made it up stairs ahead of me so when I got up there I thought something was wrong when he was standing there motionless in the middle of the room. The only other time I had ever seen him so still was when he was at play with Damien. I rushed over to him. “Gavin, are you alright?” I asked taking in his shocked features.

 He thrust the bag of food in my arms and ran over to some of my completed work leaning against the wall. “Oh my God, Corey. You said you were into art and you did computer design and stuff but you never said you painted. Damn, these are freaking awesome.” He said going over canvas after canvas. “I mean these should be on display in someone’s studio.” He continued going though the piles of finished paintings.

 I flushed bright red at his compliments as I placed the food on the counter. I pulled the sodas out of the bag and put them in the fridge. “Thanks Gavin, but these are private.” I said. I didn’t feel they were that good.

 “Cut the shit Corey. I mean it. Has Marcus seen these? He has friends in all kinds of places. He could probably get you a show or viewing at a local art gallery.” He said bouncing over to my easel. He gasped as he took in Marcus’ visage coming to life on the canvas.

 “No way Gavin. I invited you here to spend some time with me. No one knows about this place. This is my retreat and I would like to keep it that way. Maybe one day I will show my work but not anytime soon and you can’t breathe a word to anyone about this place.” I firmly exclaimed.

 Gavin took a moment and I mean he seriously looked at me. He wasn’t bouncing or giddy like he usually is. “It’s a shame Corey. You have true talent; the world needs to see some of this. I bet there is a story behind every painting in here. I see you are currently capturing the love of your life on canvas, but I won’t push and I won’t tell about your place. But there is one thing you can do for me.” He stated.

 I ran a weary hand over my face and replied. “What is it then?”

 “I want to commission you to do a portrait of me for Damien’s birthday in a few weeks. I will pay you whatever you want.” He calmly stated.

 I stepped back and I was a little amazed at how serious he was. “Are you kidding me?” I asked.

 “No I am for real. Damien’s birthday is in three weeks. I haven’t figured out yet what to get him and I will love you forever if you do this for me oh please, oh please.” He begged as he dropped to his knees in front of me and wrapped his slender arms around my equally slender legs.

 I contemplated it for a minute then I said. “Why the hell not. Let’s eat and get started today, three weeks is not far away and you don’t have to pay me it will be a gift to my friends okay.” 

 Gavin squealed and jumped up and nearly knocked me over yet again in one of his full body hugs. He practically inhaled his food and twitched impatiently for me to finish mine. We cleaned up the counter where we ate and I carefully took the canvas I was working on off the easel and placed it safely in a corner. I took him over to the blank ones and asked quizzed him on what kind of pose he did have in mind and the size he wanted it. We went back and forth with some ideas and we settled on Gavin wanting to do a nude in a submissive pose. On his knees hands behind his back looking up like he was facing Damien standing above him.

   I went over to the wardrobe and chose the fabric for the back drop. Corey chose a deep burgundy velvet swatch of material. I had some multi-colored pillows in there too. So the idea grabbed me and we moved the couch over. We pinned the fabric on the wall and arranged the pillows. I draped the fabric to it cascaded in folds behind him and I told him to get naked and into position. Gavin wasted no time. I went back to the cabinet and grabbed my Nikon camera. I wanted to capture the pose from every angle on film so that I had something to work with if Gavin wasn’t available to pose. I didn’t know how long we had this weekend and I didn’t want to tire him out posing for hours on end. 

 I must say Gavin looked gorgeous. I could see why captured Damien and Joe’s attention. He was simply beautiful as I captured very line of his lean body on canvas; I asked him multiple times if he was okay. I made sure he drank water and stretched out. Time passed and I had his image captured. Gavin needed to use the bathroom and I let him. He came back and asked if he could see, I had no problem with it and when he came to stand beside and studied at his image, he turned to me with glossy eyes and embraced me for a long time.

 I rubbed his back; it made me feel so humbled in the depth of his excitement and praise of my work. I almost cried myself. It wasn’t long until we realized the light was fading and that evening was fast approaching. Gavin got dressed and said he had to go. I reassured him that he didn’t have to pose again since I got him pretty much down and the back drop I have from the photos. He hugged me again after I promised to have it finished in time and he left. I didn’t have anything else to do so I stayed at the studio for the remainder of the weekend and worked on Gavin’s painting. I was kinda excited to see the finished result.

  When I walked into work Monday morning, I had a devilish smile on my face. Marcus will be back today in the late afternoon hours. I had a little surprise for my man. We talked a few times over the weekend and he kept on about how he missed me and he should have taken me with him, although we both knew that wouldn’t have been a wise decision. We still missed each other though. I found it hard now days to even sleep contentedly unless I am plastered against his side or curled up on his warm chest. I needed that man like I needed the air to breathe.

 I sat through our Monday morning meeting and ignored the venomous glares from Mitchell, Kim was his friend and he blamed me for her suspension among other things like rejecting his flamboyant ass. Cassie was still the little fairy and Mr. White was still full of himself. We went over the current ad campaign we were working on and I was a little disappointed that he assigned me the cleanup work on the other Graphic Artist’s work yet again even after getting high praise from Marcus on the successful make-up advertisement. He made sure I got all the grunt work since then, but I just shrugged and accepted it like the good little soldier that I am. The meeting concluded and I made my way to my desk. Cassie took my arm and pulled me aside. 

 “I think its shit that Mr. White is letting his jealousy over Mr. Roche cloud his decisions. You are one of the best here and he keeps giving you clean ups. Why don’t you speak up?” She ranted at me, her arms waving all over the place.

 “Cassie, I am still an intern learning the ropes. I am not going to make any waves. My review is in two weeks and I want to be offered the position okay. So if it is clean up is what he wants it’s clean up he will get. Any issue he has with Mr. Roche is his business and I try to stay out of office gossip so I don’t want to know about it, but thanks babe. I appreciate you looking out for me from day one.” I said and kissed her on the cheek and made my way back to my desk.

 I counted the hours until Marcus arrived. I kept pestering Bethany to make sure that his flight was still on time, so much so that she promised to call me when he set foot in the building. I finished task after mundane task and my impatience was getting the better of me. Finally, around three-thirty we received a call from Bethany and a text from Marcus. I couldn’t help the stupid grin that graced my face for the rest of the day. I wheedled the information from Beth that Marcus was staying a little later to catch up on office stuff he missed this morning. As a matter of fact he had let me know himself and not to wait for him he would catch me later I was to go to his place and have dinner. That was an order I was going to ignore. Like I said I had a surprise for him.

  Five o’ clock came and went and the office cleared out. I waited until Beth gave me the all clear that the executive suites were clear and that she was taking off herself for the evening. I made my way upstairs and his floor was quiet and the lights dimmed. I glanced through to his office and his back was turned as he went over some kind of file in his hands, he leaning against his desk.

 “Hey Honey.” I said as I stepped into his office. He turned and dazzled me with his sexy smile.

 “Hey right back. I thought I told you to go home and wait for me in my bed where you belong.” He said as he activated the lock on the door and frosted the glass. Giving me the clear impression that he didn’t mean what he said.

 I put a hand up to stop him in his tracks as he tried to make his way over to me. He froze where he was and I smiled mischievously at him. “I thought I would stop by and give you a preview of what to expect when you got home tonight.” I said as I loosened my tie.

 Marcus raised an interested eyebrow at me and leisurely took a seat behind his big desk and sat back expectantly. “Oh really. A preview you say, okay, let’s see if you can tempt me away from my work to follow you home.” He said as his eyes heated up. I swallowed my nerves and I proceeded to shrug out of my jacket. I threw it across the room and watched his molten silver eyes get hotter and hotter with every button I opened on my shirt. I toed off my shoes and peeled off my socks. They joined the ever growing pile of clothes on the floor. I unbuckled my belt and unzipped my pants. And for my finale, I spun around giving him my back as I dropped my slacks revealing the tiny blood red boy shorts he had admired the other day when Gavin made me try them on. I made sure I bent all the way over and wiggled my hips a little giving him a nice view of my ass as I stepped out of my pants. I went to turn back around when large warm hands grasped me around the waist and I roughly pulled roughly against his massive heaving chest.

 “I am here to tell you that we are not going to make it home after this little show my sweet.” He panted as he spun me around and his lips crashed down onto mine. My senses soared as his tongue parted my lips and dived in the cavern of my mouth. The luscious taste of him amped my pulse up even more. The next thing I knew I was airborne. I grasped his powerful shoulders and wrapped my legs around his waist as he carried me to his desk. Marcus used one hand and swiped it across the desk sending everything, his files, phone, keyboard, and assorted papers to the floor. He laid me right on top of his massive desk and climbed up with me settling himself in between my legs. I whimpered into his mouth as he ground his hard on against mine. I could feel myself leaking all over my lower abdomen where the head of my cock peeked out of the waist band of my shorts.

 Marcus groaned deep in his chest as my hands impatiently pulled his shirt out of the of his pants and I ran my hands all over the sculpted contours of his back. He broke the kiss and pulled the shirt over his head; my busy hands went straight to his pants and fought with his belt. He slapped my hands away and quickly pulled off his pants, shoes and socks off in one go. I licked my lips as he exposed his tanned flesh to my hungry gaze. I leaned up and tongued the brown discs of his nipples. His big hands went to my waist and I gasped as he tore the hot pants off my body. His warm hand found my throbbing dick and he wrapped his fist around it and his lips attacked mine once again. My hips bucked forward I was humping his hand and he pumped me. “Oh God…Marcus!” I cried as I tore my lips from his panting for air.

 “That’s right baby, scream my name. Let me know who you belong to.” He rasped as tongue glided over my sweet spot on my neck. He continued to tongue that spot and biting it and sucking hard bringing the blood to the surface of my skin as I moaned and whimpered like a porn star as I continued fucking his fist. He leaned to the side and I heard him rummaging through his desk drawer. I groaned in protest when he released my pulsing cock from his hot fist, but I didn’t have time to ponder on it as he grabbed my thighs and pulled me to the very edge of the desk. He popped the cap of a little bottle of lube and oiled his hands. He smeared it all over his monster dick and then his finger found my hole. I was thrown backwards as he grabbed an ankle and threw my legs over his broad shoulders as he positioned my ass right at the very edge. He was standing right in between my legs, I felt him guide the head of his dripping cock to my entrance. The blunt head pushed right past the quivering ring of nerves and into my rectum. I cried out as he took an ankle in each hand spreading my legs in the air and wide apart as he snapped his hips forward driving himself deep inside my body knocking all the air out of my lungs.

 I didn’t even have time to draw another lungful before he started pounding away. I moaned and pleaded and ranted his name over and over again as he fucked me raw. He pounded deep into me over and over again. “Yeah baby, let me hear you. I missed your sweet ass so much.” He ranted as he continued to drive into me. He let go of one of my ankles. Resting it on his shoulder before he grasped my stiff cock and began to pump me up and down in time with his powerful thrusts. “You. Look. So. Sweet. As. I. Fuck. This. Sweet. Ass…..MINE.” He husked in time to each of his mind blowing thrusts. I felt my orgasm wash over me like a tidal wave. I threw my head back and every muscle in my body clamped down as the rush swept me away. “GOD DAMN!” Marcus bellowed as his entire body seized and jerked with his release. I felt his hot come explode and coat my insides as line after line of thick spunk was pumped into me. I screamed as my vision went white and I spurted my juices high over my abdomen and chest, some even hit my chin. My legs trembled against his chest. I was breathing heavily through my mouth as I came back down from my sexual high.

 Marcus hands were soothing me as he kissed me on each of my ankles before lowering my legs. I don’t know how he found the strength but he lifted my limp body from the desk and carried me into his en-suite bathroom. He gently pulled his softening member from me with a little grunt. I couldn’t even whimper at this point. He sat me on the counter and cleaned me with a warm cloth, then himself. We just embraced right there with me on the counter and him pressed up against me chest to chest standing between my parted thighs.

 “Thanks for the preview, baby.” He chuckled as he kissed me tenderly.

 “Hmm, anytime Big Man.” I said as I nuzzled his chest. Let’s just say we had to lie down on his couch for a while before he had the strength to make it home.

Chapter 24

Chapter 24

 (Damien’s Birthday cake—–>)

  I watched my baby groan and untie his tie again for the third time in frustration and nervousness. I walked over to him and gently grasped the back of his neck rubbing soothing circles with my thumbs on his wonderfully soft skin there. He calmed immediately and curled into my touch. “Hmm, so responsive.” I thought. I let go of his neck and gathered the loose fabric of his tie and tied a perfect Windsor knot.

 “Calm down, baby, everything will be fine. You are brilliant; they will give you the position hands down.” I encouraged him, not letting him know that he already had the position from his own merit. It was my company after all; I make it my business to know everything going on there.

 “I know but I can’t help but being a little nervous. I am not exactly Mr. White’s favorite.” He said as he turned to the mirror to study his reflection.

 I pulled him against me and kissed the top of his head, the scent of his shampoo and his natural essence captivated me. If we had the time I would strip his sexy body and fuck him all day. Instead I said. “Come on buddy, time for work. Don’t forget we have Damien’s birthday party tonight. He is spending his actual birthday away with his men somewhere next week.”

 I watched a knowing grin making its way across Corey’s face and I knew something was up, in fact Corey has been spending sometime on his own over the last two weeks saying he was working on a private project for Gavin, and Lord knows I didn’t want to know what those two had conjured up for the poor unsuspecting Damien. It should be fun to find out though. 

 Corey stopped at the breakfast bar for his insulated travel mug of coffee and kissed me softly on the lips before making his way out to catch the cab I called for to take him to work. I sighed heavily once he left. I wanted so much to take him to work and show off his adorableness to everyone I know, but with him working for my company, I didn’t want the stress of how people would perceive him to break his fragile confidence, but it irked me to the last nerve not being able to wine and dine him in public and to let the world know that this beautiful person was mine.

 I shook out of my revere and grabbed my phone to check my schedule. I was launching a new campaign today and I had an interview for some women’s magazine lined up this morning. God, I hated those Damn things. The interviewer always wanted to delve into my personal life and my adult clubs and businesses; they could never stay focused on what they should. Always wanting to know if I was single and how come I am never seen or photographed with a special woman, was I a social recluse and blah, blah, blah. Sometimes I wish I never have to do these sort of things, but business mandates that I am in the public eye, especially with my level of wealth I couldn’t hide  even though I wanted to.

 I checked in with Bethany to make sure she was already at the interview site; hopefully she can work her magic to make sure the person stayed in track with their questions. I doubted it though. I made my way downstairs where the ever faithful Daryl was waiting for me.

 “Your wife is going to make me fat with her cooking.” I said to him of Elise’s delicious breakfast and he just laughed and opened the car door for me. I climbed in and went over the particulars of the popular cologne brand I was launching. The spokesperson for the brand is supposed to be there as well and a model with the costly scent will be on hand too. Daryl eased smoothly into morning traffic and I took a few calming breaths and put my game face on. It was going to be a long day.

 Several hours later I collapsed into my office chair. The interview and the woman doing the interview pissed me off; it was mentally draining to keep a pleasant facade with the flirting woman asking asinine questions about my relationship status, she went as far as trying to slip me her number. Thank God I was able to keep things on track steering her back to the original reason I was there. My campaign release. They only good point of my morning was Corey’s excited voice calling me to tell me he got the position on his creative team, like I knew he would. At least White wasn’t a total idiot.

 I gathered myself and plugged away for the rest of the afternoon. It was Friday and I wanted my weekend clear to spend some quality time with Corey. I wanted to do a scene with him later tonight and push his boundaries a little. The Dom in me needed it; I needed the submission from Corey, to see the reverence in his eyes, and the excitement of his obedience. I have been so stressed lately with work. I have been really curbing myself seeing Corey is my boyfriend not my sub, but he has agreed to play. I just hope it will go well but I will follow his wishes completely if he wasn’t responsive to it. A little sensory play, it should be very interesting and hot to see how my sweet boy reacted to that. I wanted to send him into subspace and see how quickly I could do it. I palmed my instant hard on with just the thought. 

 Bethany chose that exact moment to come barging into the office, Going on and on about something or the other. I just interrupted her. “Are you coming to the club tonight for Damien’s party?” I asked her as she across from me on a plush chair and crossed her legs her posture perfect.

 “Yes I am. I need a favor too. I have been thinking about it nonstop.” She said piquing my interest.

 Nodding my head I indicated for her to continue. She went on to tell me about meeting Micah and shyly asked me if he was gay. When I told her he was Bisexual, she perked up a bit and told me she wanted to know if she could be bold enough to encourage him to do a scene with her. I knew my eyebrows reached far into my hairline at this point. I never would have thought Bethany would be willing to try a D/S encounter. Her and her brother never ceased to amaze me. I told her to go for it. That was the business of the club. She beamed at me and breezed back out to her office totally forgetting to continue with what is was she originally came in here to tell me. 

 Finally, I walked into the upper common room of the club sometime later on that evening. I immediately looked for Gavin. Wherever he was, Corey was not far behind since they had decided to go do whatever it was they were conspiring over before coming here tonight. I spied Damien being dragged off to the other side of the room by Joe and I changed directions to join them by the seating area. Sitting down on the sofa across from them the black leather creaked under my weight. “Where are our boys?” I asked them. Joe smiled and Damien looked a little sullen. 

 “They are holed up in the Suite across from yours. Your man refuses to let me even to peek through the door and Gavin convinced this one to keep me otherwise entertained until he was ready. Do you have any idea what they are up to?” Damien asked ignoring a snickering Joe.

 “I have no idea, but knowing them you’re either going to be happily pleased and with Gavin I am sure you are going to be so hard your cock might fall off.” I said and I laughed at the heated look that came to Damien’s eyes. I was about to start his teasing him when Gavin came skipping in full pout into the room and jumped on Damien’s lap snuggling himself right under his neck. Joe laughed and rubbed his back.

 “What’s the matter baby?” Damien asked Gavin, who was hiding firmly under his chin.

 “Meanie Corey says I can’t add anything else to the Cake we ordered for you. He said it would ruin the presentation, but I don’t agree.” He whined, then he suddenly shot up and plopped himself in my lap. “Make him listen, Master Marcus.” He pouted prettily at me.

 I wrapped my arms around his waist and whispered in his ear. “Corey has an impeccable eye for design and color, if he says the cake is perfect the way it is, trust me, I’d believe him.” I rubbed his lower back soothingly.

 Gavin took a minute to contemplate my words then he muttered. “Mkay,” and took off again, like the little whirlwind that he is. I just shook my head and winked at Damien who was smiling fondly after his cutie’s abrupt disappearance. We ordered a cocktail and chatted about non essential things when I heard Bethany’s laugh. I turned my head to see an equally entranced Micah leading her towards us. I must say the little vixen was dressed to kill in a strapless red sheath of a dress with matching red Manolo Blanik stilettos.

 I watched out the corner of my eye as Joe eyebrows shot up and an evil grin spread across his face. He opened his mouth to say something but Corey chose that moment to make an appearance. “Oh great everybody is here. Come on, now that Gavin is somewhat calm, let’s do this thing.” He said as he waved for us to follow him.

 We weaved our way up the stairs and down the hallway of the private suites on the third floor. He came to a stop and opened the door just a crack and pushed Joe through the door. He quickly closing the door before a curious Damien could stick his head inside to peek inside the room. “Now Bethany, I am not sure if you will be comfortable seeing part of Damien’s decoration, seeing it involves your brother.” He warned her gaining Damien’s interest even more.

 “Corey, don’t worry about me, I have seen you guys naked enough growing up together not to be shocked and seeing where I am at the moment, I kinda expect stuff, if you know what I mean. Damien is Joe’s man and it’s his birthday, besides I have Micah here to distract me.” She said as she ran a hand over Micah’s carved Pecs.“Oh yeah” I thought. She threw back a few drinks downstairs before coming up here. 

 Just then there was a tap on the other side of the door. Corey waited a few moments then he opened the door and preceded us inside. There was a collective gasp from all of us as we looked at the transformed room. Corey and Gavin had turned the entire suite into a scene straight from Arabian Nights. There where plush cushions everywhere, dangling sheer silks in every color draped from the ceiling. Lit lanterns and the sweet smell of incense burning. Decadent Palms in huge decorative Vases a few low tables covered in figs and fruit and other finger foods. But what drew the eyes was a curtained of area off to one side. It was under a kind of spot light.

 Corey ushered us all deeper into the room after closing the door. He seated a flabbergasted Damien directly in the middle of the cushions on spread out on the Persian rug, and we filed in and sat along his sides. Right then Gavin appeared dressed like a sexy harem boy in bright green embroidered, loose fitting pants. He was wearing Damien’s collar. He carried a silver tray covered with a silver dome.  

 Gavin gracefully knelt right in front of Damien and presented him the tray. “Sir, your first present for the night is from Joseph.” He stated and offered the tray. Damien patted Gavin’s head as if saying good boy, before lifting the lid. He gasped and we all looked over to the silver platter. On a bed of bright red rose petals lay a collar identical to the one Gavin had on. Gavin shifted to the side and Joe wearing ruby hued embroidered pants stepped into the seating area and knelt at Damien’s feet. I knew Damien had asked Joe if he would consider being collared and I guess this was his answer.

 He bent over until his forehead touched Damien’s knee. “Nothing would make me happier than and if it pleases you, Sir, is to be yours in every way.” He said loud and clear for everyone in the room to hear. I watched and smile wide enough to almost split my face. This was amazing, for a sub to trust and care for you, his Dom, to the extent of getting collared to show who they belonged to was a big deal, and with the emotion burning in Damien’s eyes, he agreed totally. 

 We all watched as Damien schooled his features. He picked up the collar and affixed it around Joe’s neck. After fastening the clasp he leaned forward and gently used both hands to bring Joe’s face to him and placed a gentle kiss across his lips. He leaned over and quietly whispered in his ear and Joe’s whole body shuddered with whatever Damien said. Everyone clapped and Corey handed out flutes of pink Bollinger Champagne. Joe cuddled against Damien’s side. Gavin and Corey disappeared behind the curtained area for a few minutes while we chatted and ate the hor d’erves. Gavin came bouncing back out and sat on Damien’s other side. “Now, my present.” He said practically bouncing out of his skin. Damien had to put his hand on Gavin’s knee reminding him to calm down, which he instantly did.

 Corey stepped from behind the curtain looking nervous. I wanted to go calm him but he held up a hand. “Damien, this is from Gavin and I must say I hope you like it. I have never done one for public view much less as a gift, but we all know how special Gavin is to all of us and how we spoil him when he begs. So here is his gift to you, done by me.” He said and he turned a pulled a cord. We all  gasped a stared dumb founded at the exquisite painting of Gavin, nude in a submissive pose looking up with sheer need beckoning from his gaze. Corey has captured his features on canvas flawlessly, right down to the decadent backdrop and detailed work of shadows and light that played across Gavin’s creamy skin. Damien got up and walked over to the painting putting a finger out and touching it like it was going to vanish into thin air. I could see Corey’s muscle bunched up in his shoulders and I was going to get up and make my way over when Damien suddenly hugged him.

 “My God, Corey, you are wasting your talents working at Marcus’ company. Your talent is beyond words.” He turned to Gavin and motioned him over. Everyone got up to admire the painting as Damien kissed Gavin and Joe hugged him from behind.

 “He is right you know. I seen you draw free hand and even those should be on display somewhere, but this. I didn’t know you could paint like this.” I said letting the awe of his work leak through my words. I looked at his adorable face as every inch of his skin lit up fire engine red. I had to pull him to me and I laid a searing kiss on his soft lips. I savored his sweetness for a minute before I broke away. I let him go still amazed when Gavin pulled him to the side and gave him a spine crushing hug.

Conversation continued to flow as well as the champagne and food. When it was time to cut the cake that Joe and Gavin brought out we were in high spirits. I was more than anxious to get Corey alone to begin our scene for the night, but I didn’t want to rush him from our friends. We watched as a smile nearly split Damien’s face in two when he spied his favorite cake being placed in front of him. Corey got some of the icing on his finger and I watched as his plump pink lips wrapped around the digit to suck it off. I was instantly hard. Yes I was going to make him beg, cry, and scream before the night was out.

Chapter 25

Chapter 25

  (Joe in bondage–––––>)

 I couldn’t help but smile in indulgence as I watched Gavin go nuclear hyper from all the champagne he consumed over the course of the evening. Joe chuckled against my chest where he was firmly snuggled up against me. No more Champagne for my sweet boy. Even Marcus’ permafrost had thawed considerably, especially when Gavin ran over to the sound system in the room and started to play some music. I turned my head and watched in fascination as Micah petted Bethany, she was currently perched on his lap.

With every glide of his hand, she all but purred. I hope that there was something developing there. Micah needed to let go of his past and allow himself to be happy again. I hope she is the one to do it. Damn, talk about keeping it in the family. We were not related by blood except, Beth and my cutie Joe, but we were a family none the less. Marcus had always drawn home that point to all of us. Hell we even had a three-way business partnership with the clubs and various investments between Marcus, myself, and Micah.

 My attention was drawn back to Gavin as he shot across the floor and snatched Corey off Marcus’ lap. I thought about reining him in but I let him have his fun. He went to a lot of trouble to make my birthday special. I watched as my sexy boy dragged a laughing Corey into the middle of the room and began to grind sexily on him to The Weekend’s “The Wicked Game.”  Marcus shifted as they really got into it. Damn, it was sexy watching those two of the swaying and grinding on each other like two well trained strippers. I watched Gavin’s lean muscles flexed and tantalized moving in response to his sensuous movements. The party was getting ready to start for real when Gavin slid his hands under Corey’s shirt slowly rubbing his skin effectively raising it inch by inch revealing his creamy skin.

 My gaze swept over to Marcus to gauge his reaction to Corey’s and Gavin’s public display. He shifted and ran his tongue across his bottom lip. Yep, this was going to be interesting. Gavin suddenly spun around, back to chest with Corey and he whined his waist and bent over, grinding his ass into Corey’s crotch; and I felt all the blood in my body pool into my hard on. Joe must have felt it because he wiggled his tempting ass over my bulging cock. “Fuck.” I whispered as I tried to shift into a more comfortable position.

 Marcus was mirroring my movements. I gave it another few minutes before he reacted. That moment came when Corey’s shirt hit the floor and Gavin licked up the middle of his chest and kissed his chin. I heard Marcus growl as he shot to his feet and made a beeline for the dancing duo. I smirked as he swept Corey off his feet. A surprised and tipsy Corey reacted by giggling and wrapping his arms and legs around Marcus’ body. He strode past us and barely managed to mutter a goodnight. I just chuckled as the door slammed behind them.

 Gavin pouted at the loss of his dance buddy, but the determined little beast that he was spied Joe sitting on my lap and skipped over to us. He grabbed Joe by the wrists and pulled him to the center of the room where he originally started his show. I sat up straighter in my seat as I watched as my babies began to sway to Beyonce’s “Dance for You.” I vaguely heard Bethany say was her cue to go explore the club and ask Micah to escort her. The opening and closing of the door didn’t even register with me as I watched my beautiful boys glide against one another.

 Damn, this was fucking hot. I let them continue as I popped the button on my pants and pulled my zipper open to give myself some room. They continued to sway and move. They both were visibly hard and Gavin rubbed against Joe like a cat. My mind was buzzing. Heat was spurting through my veins and I got an idea as I stared up at the ceiling, yes, this room was equipped. I pushed myself off the cushioned floor and made my way to the cabinets behind my new painting. I found what I was looking for and made my way over to my boys. They were more than happy to turn their attentions to me and I glided along with them letting their hands roam over my body. Damn they felt so sweet against me. My dick twitched as it filled some more.

 I leaned over and nibbled on Joe’s ear before whispering. “Hmm, let’s have a little fun, boy. Put your hands over your head and keep them there.” He stopped dancing and instantly complied with my demand. Gavin stepped back and watched heatedly as I cuffed Joe’s wrists with padded restraints. I pulled the remote from my back pocket and released the cords from the ceiling fixture. Gavin skipped off to the cabinet as I adjusted the length of the cords. He came back with a spreader bar and I had to smile at his deviousness sometimes. I stepped back and nodded to my little man. He knew what I wanted. He stepped up and he kissed Joe, running his little pink tongue across his lips and down his chin.

 Joe whimpered and threw back his head giving Gavin full access to the sensitive skin of his throat.  I palmed myself as I watched him run his tongue over that skin swirling and sucking bits of it into his mouth. My grip on the spreader bar in my hand tightened as I willed control over my body. Joe was more than encouraging Gavin’s naughtiness and he was going to have to be punished for it. I smirked as I headed back to the cabinet changing my mind on what I wanted to do.

 By the time I turned around I heard Joe moaning and I watched him thrust his hips forward. Gavin had managed in that little space of time to get Joe out of his pants and had his beautiful cock buried deep in his throat. “God Damn!” I schooled my features. “Stop!” I barked and they both froze immediately and Gavin let Joe go with a pop. I stalked over to the sexy pair and walked in a slow circle around them. Their eyes were as wide as saucers as they followed my movements.

 “Did I say you could begin without instructions?” I asked them calmly and quietly.

 “No, Sir.” They replied in unison.

 “Why did you?” I asked them making another circuit around their now quivering bodies.

 “We got carried away. Sorry. Sir.” Gavin mumbled lowering his guilty gaze from mine. I stopped behind him and whispered. “Get Naked.”

 He immediately got to his feet and dropped his pants, they pooled at his feet and he stepped out of them and kicked them aside.

 “I am going to have to teach you restraint and control, the both of you.” I said and I turned my head and looked at the both of them. Joe shivered as I directed Gavin to kneel at my feet. I retrieved a chair and placed it in front of Joe. I released him from the restraints and I directed him to sit on the chair. I picked up the nylon rope I had placed on the floor and slapped it against my thigh. His gaze dropped to the rope and his breathing kicked up and his nostrils flared. “Hands behind your back.” I told him and even trembling as he was he complied. I tied his hands first then I began the intricate knots from chest to hip. My sweet baby’s cock pulsed and throbbed leaking precum all over the mushroomed head and shaft with each knot pressing into his delicious skin. I leaned forward and kissed his delectable lips. Gavin mewled behind me, not that I have forgotten about my cutie, but his time is coming soon. I pulled away from Joe who keened and leaned forward trying to capture my lips again and I gave him a sharp precise slap on his thigh. He whimpered and became still once again.

 Flicking my hand signal, Gavin gracefully got to his feet. I guess his buzz wore off. He made his way to my side and I ran a finger across his cheek. I used the same finger to run along his neck and down his chest, his skin was so soft and tempting. His body quivered and heated under my touch. My hand found his perfect erection and I stroked him slowly. He was hard as a rock in my fist. He gasped when I squeezed the turgid flesh tight in my palm. I brought my other hand forward and slapped the rigid cock ring around the base of his beautiful cock and rounded balls, effectively cutting off his ability to cum.

 His hips bucked forward and a slapped him hard on his butt cheek. I moved his wrists until they were behind him and I secured them with another length of nylon rope. Once secured, I walked him over to stand in between Joe’s thighs. I had him kneel and wait for further instructions. I smiled wickedly at Joe and made my way behind him. I ran my fingers through his hair. Petting him. I pulled the blindfold from my pocket and placed it over his face. His lips parted in a gasp but that was it.

 “I am going to give a little lesson. If you cum before I say. I will be extremely disappointed and you will be punished. If you hold and learn control, you will be rewarded.” I whispered against the shell of his ear, making sure my lips brushed against it and I watched pleased as goose bumps flew across the surface of his skin. I stepped away and went to kneel behind Gavin. I made sure he felt my hard on against his sweet little ass as I crouched behind him and whispered instructions in his ear.  

 I straightened and dropped a cushion on the floor for him to rest his knees on. He shifted forward and using only his mouth he licked along the length of Joe’s gorgeous cock. It jumped and took notice of the sensation of Gavin’s wet, hot tongue gliding over it. He continued to lick and nibble his way over the heated flesh. Joe threw back his head and it was such a beautiful sight to watch his toned and tanned body strain in response to my baby’s magical mouth. He strained and groaned and begged for Gavin to take him into his mouth. I stepped behind him and ran my hand over his bound chest. I tweaked a nipple and it pebbled under my fingers. Gavin finally took him deep into his throat in one go. Joe’s hips lifted off the chair completely and I had to grind my teeth, my cock twitched and leaked some more. He was magnificent.

 Gavin really went to work and I let him bob up and down, over and over again, I watched Joe’s jaw clench and his muscles quivered in his attempt to control his release. I knew he was close and I leaned over and stuck my tongue in his ear. He grunted and a fine sheen of sweat appeared all over his scrumptious body. He was shuddering in his effort not to cum. I dropped my pants and kicked them aside. I stroked my aching cock as I made my way around them to Gavin. I tapped my boy and the shoulder and helped him to his feet. He stepped aside staring hungrily at my throbbing dick. I leaned over and licked the moisture of his swollen lips savoring the both his and Joe’s combined taste. I groaned in my throat at the deliciousness of their combined flavors. Clamping down my own desire. I took Joe’s hips in my large hands and pulled him to the edge of the chair. 

 I positioned Gavin over Joe’s thighs and I guided him as he spread his thighs over Joe. I picked up the lube from the floor and squirted some in my hand and I took Joe’s hot member and greased him up good. I continued to stroke him and with the other hand I ran the greased digits into Gavin’s searing ass cheeks finding his quivering hole. I stoked it until it was kissing my fingers. He groaned as I penetrated the tight ring of muscle, pushing past it until I was in his sweet channel.

 I pumped my finger in and out of him adding another finger scissoring and opening his entrance. His hips gyrated on my intrusive fingers. Whimpering, he shuddered around them. I continued to stroke Joe. I pulled my fingers from Gavin and positioned Joe cock at his entrance. Gavin threw his head back as I lowered him on Joe’s hot dick. My own cock was dripping as I watched Joe’s cock stretch and disappear inch by inch into Gavin’s little pink hole. Gavin settled in and placed his feet on the rungs at the legs of the chair. 

 Once settled he began to fuck himself on Joe’s dick. Up and down he went faster and harder. The sight of my sexy boys fucking blew my mind. I couldn’t hold it anymore and I grabbed both of Joe’s thighs and swung them up and open. Gavin leaned forward not even breaking stride. I lubed myself quickly and poured some the cool liquid on Joe’s puckered hole. I rubbed it in and he grunted out loud as I used a finger to enter him. I had to bite back the urge to just enter him raw and fuck him senseless. He was so tight; I took my time as his greedy channel sucked my fingers inside. I drew them out and positioned myself and pushed the dripping tip into his tight hot ass. “Fuck.” I hissed as he drew me deep into himself. I managed to hold myself still but it was hard with the momentum of which Gavin was riding Joe. Jerking him forward and back on my pulsing cock. “Fucking Hell.” I couldn’t hold anymore and I snapped my hips forward and I pounded into him over and over again. His tight ass milking the length of my dick. My hips took a mind of their own as they continued to surge forward and back. I added a circular grinding motion with each thrust in, driving me deeper into him. 

 Joe was pleading and begging, and Gavin was outright crying from the sheer all consuming pleasure of it all. I turned my head and glimpsed our gyrating forms in the mirror on the wall and nearly lost it right then. There we were, every muscle in Joe’s body straining and quivering with Gavin in his lap grinding away on his thick dick, and with me in between his muscular thighs thrusting into his hot hole. Shit, the visual did me in and I felt my balls draw up and quiver in preparation for my release.

 I could feel the heat building and I clenched my jaw and rode the wave. I reached around Gavin and released him from the cock ring and he screamed and exploded all over himself and Joe. “Cum, now!” I hollered as my balls released and I sprayed line after line of hot spunk deep inside Joe’s shuddering body. He bellowed as his release washed through him and he clamped so hard around my cock my vision blurred.

 Gavin slumped forward crashing onto Joe’s chest causing him to slip from his body with a final shudder. I waited until I could once again feel my knees before slipping with a hiss out of Joe and stood up. I released Gavin first and lifted him off Joe’s slumped body. I carried him and laid him on the cushion. He was still whimpering quietly and trembling. I hurried to Joe and painstakingly released him from his binds. I helped him to his feet and guided him to lie down. He was so deep under that he just lay where I put him. I shifted and laid down in between them and gathered them close to my body and its heat. I caressed and rubbed each of them letting them come down and back to reality from subspace. I just closed my eyes and enjoyed the texture of their skin and our mingled scents. My boys, I loved them like no other.

Chapter 26

Chapter 26

(Ice play———>)

 I think I unleashed the beast and now I have no idea of how to control him. I thought as Marcus carried me through the dim hallway of his club to his private suite. He burst through the door and slammed it shut with the toe of his boot. The buzz that was fizzing through my brain earlier quickly dissipated leaving me clear to recognize that this room was not the same one we had the scene in the last time. This room was darker, and I didn’t mean the lighting. This room was black, black everything the walls the floor, even the furniture, what little of it there was. The only thing that really drew my attention was the table in the center of the room. It was a platform type thing with on a singular base at the bottom. It was padded, but it was strangely so, the padding was in the shape of a human body and a restraint attached to each one of them for the limbs.

  Marcus let me down slowly so that I slid down his hard body feeling every ridge against my hard cock. I barely gained my footing when his lips crashed onto mine forcefully almost bending me backwards. He didn’t ask for entrance to my mouth, he took it, and he immediately dominated the kiss. His tongue swirled over every nook and cranny as he devoured me. His big warm hands roamed freely over my naked torso, thanks to Gavin and his little strip tease that really amped him up. His hands made their way to my ass and he palmed my cheeks firmly, bringing me even more into the curve of his much larger frame. I could feel his hard on pressed oh so deliciously against my tummy. I just wanted to drop to my knees and lick his entire length from root to tip. Marcus released my lips and I gasped for air, my chest heaving. I glanced up and lost my train of thought when I saw how dilated his eyes were, they were almost black. It sent a sweet jolt of desire straight to my straining manhood. 

 He stepped back and his heated gaze traveled the length of my body and I blushed. It felt like he was touching me, caressing me with his eyes. He slowly walked around me and I swore I held my breath afraid to move even an inch, like a trapped prey staring into the eyes of a predator. He continued over to odd table and ran his finger along the edge of the padding. I stood there like I was hypnotized watching his long elegant finger run over the black leather.

 “I feel it’s only fair my sweet that since you and Gavin found it necessary to tease me, that I get to reciprocate in teasing you.” He purred as his gaze locked me into place once again. I couldn’t form a coherent thought to save my life at the moment. I gulped as he slowly made his way back over to me. “Nothing to say?” He continued as I helplessly glared at his mesmerizing visage. I shook my head and shivered as he ran the tip of his tongue over my bottom lip. I whimpered in protest when he straightened up and stepped away.

 “It’s alright, sweet boy, I am not going anywhere. I am going make you fly, you are going to experience what’s called subspace. I am deliberately going to take you there through your sense of touch mostly and your sense of hearing. It will be intense and I want you to safe word if necessary. This is a scene, and I am going to push you, do you understand?” He asked staring intently into my eyes.

 I nodded my head in understanding still not able to find my voice at this point. My body temperature was rising right along with the pulse and my breathing.

 “Relax.” He said as he pulled me into his broad chiseled chest. He ran his hand through my hair soothing me and I found myself doing just that. Melting into his much taller frame. He continued to pet me and taking me down until I was calm, standing quietly in his embrace, nuzzling my face against his Pecs.

 “Good Boy, now get naked.” He ordered as he stepped back. I fumbled with the button of my pants my hands were shaking so badly. Marcus continued around the room opening a cabinet here and there and removing stuff putting them on a rolling table. I didn’t get to see half the things placed on the table. He went over to mini bar in the corner and I could hear ice being spilled into a glass. I wondered vaguely why he would making a drink now, but I just shrugged and I managed to get out of my pants and boxers after toeing off my shoes and shocks. I stood there feeling exposed while Marcus still had on his leathers, an open shirt, and his boots. He wheeled the table over to the platform and covered the contents with a towel. He looked over at me and held his hand out, palm up and demanded, “Come.”

 Before I even registered the command my feet where already moving. I reached his side and he guided me up onto the platform. He indicated for me to lie on my back and I did. He got busy; he positioned my arms palms up at my side and restrained them. He moved to my feet and restrained my ankles as well. I found the position a little awkward but I kept that to myself when he asked me if I was comfortable. I was clueless as to what was going to happen, but I trusted Marcus with every cell in my body. He was my lover, my boyfriend and more or less my Dom when the occasions like now called for it.

 Marcus stepped away and my gaze followed every move he made. He stepped up to the side table and picked up a remote. Damn, he seemed to have one for everything I thought, and then I gasped as my body was suddenly moved into a spread eagle position. I lifted my head and watched as Marcus manipulated a button on the remote and the platform I was lying on responded to his command. The padded parts I was on moved and my arms where thrown wide and over my head and my feet were spread obscenely far apart. I was totally exposed and vulnerable. I shifted my gaze to Marcus’ smoldering one and the lust I saw burning there made me mewl as my cock jumped against my abdomen.

 “Beautiful.” He whispered as he placed the remote back on the table and picked something else up and made his way to my side. “Let’s begin.” He said as he drew the blindfold from behind his back and dangled it in from his fingers for me to see before he fitted over my head and eyes. I gulped as my vision was taken from me. It was almost instantaneous, as my sight went, my ears picked up and I listened for the slightest sound. My skin became hyper-aware and I calmed my breathing so that I could listen better. I flinched when I felt something cold on my lip. I stuck out my tongue as Marcus ran the tip of whatever it was across my lip. It was the ice, as I tasted the cold water it left in its wake. “This is my version of sensory play.” He whispered to me as I felt the ice being taken away only for it to be followed by his warm tongue. The contrasts of the cold ice then his heat of his tongue had me shuddering and leaking all over myself.

 The ice never made it back to my skin and Marcus kept up with his nibbling of my bottom lip. He swallowed my whimper of surprise when I felt something soft brush over my throbbing cock and inner thighs. It continued to coast over the skin of my abdomen and up my chest. It flitted over my arm pits and I squirmed away from it, it felt like a feather, and I could get far and tied down as I was. Then everything disappeared. Marcus as well as the soft fluffy thing. I strained to listen and I heard heavy boots hitting the floor, followed by a zipper and leather gliding over skin. Damn, Marcus was undressing. My hard on showed its happiness at that fact by pumping out more precum. I cried out as my member was suddenly grasped in a plush, soft gloved fist and stoked from base to tip. The material of the glove he had on felt like the softest of furs as he stroked me. My hips bucked and wobbled in time to his slow mind blowing strokes. He continued to stoke me all leisurely like and I could feel myself sinking into it and the pace he was setting.

 Then, Oh Holy Damn, his mouth closed over the mushroomed head of my rigid cock and he sucked me into his cold mouth. “Shit” I cried out. He had ice in his mouth and the combination of the ice and his much warmer tongue almost made me come. I moaned and mewled and screamed as he sucked me off, when the ice melted he added another piece and continued the delicious torture. The flitting thing came back and all three sensations of something brushing across my skin, the ice in his warm mouth and the furry glove steadily stroked the base of my cock was too much for me to process all at one time. My mind separated from my body and it was almost like I was floating above myself registering the proceeds on my body by feel because I was still blind.

 The brushings over my skin stopped as well as the soft stroking of Marcus’ hand, but he kept the suction of his mouth strong. The ice melted but his lips and tongue were still cool as it flicked over the veins and the slit in the head of my member. Sound was beyond me by this point and just when I thought he was going to let me come, his mouth slid from me with a pop and I made a distressed noise in the back of my throat. He brushed his fingers across my cheek and I nuzzled into his touch as he soothed my panic at him stopping. I heard the pop of a cap and I got excited again. It had to be lube which means I would soon feel him inside of me. Something I was now writhing on the table for it to happen. I felt his slick fingers at my entrance and I happily complied and went still.

 My euphoria was short lived when the digit eased inside past the tight ring of nerves. Instead of staying cool of even warming up to my body temperature as he thrust in and out of my hole, the liquid coating his finger and now me began to get hot and proceeded to get hotter with each stroke and thrust of his digit. He added another finger and more of the heating fluid and I was now writhing and moaning, begging for some kind of relief. Then, (Oh My Sweet Jesus), he swooped back down to take me into his mouth with another burn if ice slithering over my searing flesh. The contrast of the warming liquid scorching my ass and the ice gliding over my cock, I couldn’t hold it anymore I cried out as I came violently. Marcus didn’t let up and he continued to bob his head up and own drawing every bit of cum from my pulsing dick. 

 He drew his fingers from inside of me and through my sexual daze, I felt the blunt head of his cock push into me and he snapped his hips forward and buried himself in my burning hole balls deep. He grunted and began to thrust himself deeper and faster into me over and over again. I writhed underneath him, begging, keening, and whining for him to go harder and deeper, and he did. I never noticed when he swiped the blindfold off my eyes because they were firmly shut, my mouth open in a silent scream of ecstasy.

 I felt his rhythm falter as his orgasm got closer and closer. He wrapped his fist around my once again hard on and he pumped me in time to his driving thrusts, and I felt my release. “Let go, baby, COME WITH ME, NOW!” He shouted through clenched teeth and I did, I let go and fell off the face of my orgasmic cliff, my whole body shuddered and jerked as my cock exploded all over his chest and abdomen. He threw back his head and howled as he emptied himself deep inside my body. He collapsed on top of me as I floated above our bodies in heavenly bliss. I barely registered when he drew himself out of me and gathered me into his arms. He cleaned me up and released me from my bindings and picked me up to carry me bridal style towards the bed.

 I closed my eyes and tried to come back to reality as he laid down next to me on the bed. I was snuggled into his warmth curled up in delicious contentment on his powerful chest. He petted me and whispered soothing words of comfort and praise. Telling me I was such a Good Boy and he how much he loved me. I just mumbled incoherently as I clung to him, needing his solid strength to anchor me from floating away, to bring me off this sexual high. I didn’t hear the quiet knock on the door or the footsteps that followed bring someone into our bubble of sated bliss.

 “Hey Marcus, there was a problem downstairs and Tommy had to throw one of the Doms out. He was getting too rough with a sub strapped to the cross and he safe worded but the Dom didn’t acknowledge it.” Micah informed him.

 “Where is the sub now?” Marcus quietly asked Micah, his hand never left me as he continued to soothe and pet me.

 “He is okay, Paulie checked him over and he is fine.” He replied, and then he caught my unfocused half lidded gaze. “Damn, Marcus, you took him deep under. He is so into his subspace.“ He remarked looking at me smirking.

 “Yeah, that’s why I need you guys to handle this. Make sure the sub has everything he needs and revoke the Doms membership and report this to Detective Hanson just in case anything may come back. I can’t leave Corey. I need to see to his after care.” He instructed Micah.

 I sighed as Micah nodded his head and made his way back out of the room. Marcus used a finger under my chin to bring my gaze to his as he studied my face. “Are you alright, baby?” He asked as he placed a kiss on the tip of my nose.

 “Mmmm.” I managed to mumble.

 “Are you going to speak any time soon?” He chuckled as I snuggled down back into his chest.

 “Nnnmmmnn.” I replied but it was muffled by my face buried in his muscular Pecs. Marcus just laughed and managed to pull the covers over our chilled skin and I felt my eyes getting heavy. My body was still tingling and I was too blissed out and happy to be in my man’s arms that I didn’t care about anything else. A sigh escaped my lips as the oblivion of sleep claimed me.

 When I woke up next it was too bright sunlight streaming through the floor to ceiling glass of Marcus’ bedroom. I turned over and realized I was in an empty bed. The sheets next to me were rumpled and cold. I lifted my head and listened for any sounds in the room other than my breathing. Marcus must have gotten up early to exercise or work in his office. I threw the covers off and I grimaced as my sore butt protested but I didn’t care. The discomfort was more than worth it. I gingerly stood up and made my way to the bathroom. I took care of my morning routine and walked back into the bedroom. I really had to bring some clothes over here. I had suits for work and fresh underwear but nothing else. I think Marcus purposely did that so that I had to wear his shirts when I was relaxing here, the kinky bastard. He liked to see me in his clothes, typical boyfriend; I smiled as I slipped one of his soft white t-shirts over my head.

 Making my way down the hall I set out to find my boyfriend in his labyrinth of a home. I scurried past Elise mumbling good morning on my way. I would never get used to having a staff or someone other than Marcus in the house all the time. I found my man in his office. I leaned against the door and watched him rule over his empire from behind the massive desk in front of the plate glass windows. He was talking on the phone listening to someone talking a mile a minute on the other end. He looked at me and winked, so I knew he didn’t mind my being there. He continued his conversation and his growing frustration showed in his handsome features and the tense set of his huge shoulders. I pushed off the door frame and made my way over to him. He continued to talk as I climbed in his lap and he made room for me by pushing back his chair from the desk. I wrapped my arms around his shoulders and rubbed his back and the tension slowly leaked out of him after a minute or two of my stroking soothing circles on his warm skin. He finished his call and wrapped his long arms around me.

 “What do you say we ditch all we have to do today and take a drive or something? Get outside of these walls.” Marcus suggested as he kissed my fore head. I nodded my head in excitement. This would be our first trip somewhere other than his club. We always had to be super careful because we didn’t want anyone to find out about our relationship, me being his employee and all. I knew he did it for me. He could care less if people knew if he was gay and in a relationship with a man. He was Marcus Roche, marketing mogul and ice man to the world. There were several times I witnessed the press shadowing his every step. He went to extremes to keep me out of the public eye for which I was grateful for. But my concern was always people blemishing his name and business, so I was satisfied to keep our relationship under wraps. I knew it frustrated him sometimes because he wanted to wine and dine me, even with me constantly reassuring him that I didn’t need those things. He always found a way to do it though. Especially at the club. So graciously gave in to his suggestion of going out for awhile, it seemed important to him. So I dutifully went to get dressed to see what he had in mind for our day out.

Chapter 27

Chapter 27

  (Marcus Mercedes——>)

 Slamming the phone back on the cradle I was more than pissed off at the news that I just received from my PR people. I was getting ready to take Corey out on my boat for the day when Elise said I had an important call waiting for me, and now I am told someone has made charges against me and my club for assault and battery and endangerment.

 I now had the press camping out on my God damn door step and Corey is going to freak because the chances of him being seen and photographed has now doubled. He is either going to have to stay here or I am going to have to figure out a way to smuggle him to his house. “Shit!” I picked up the phone and called Bethany. I need to find out the details behind this bogus damn charge. 

 “Hello Marcus, what can I do for you this fine Sunday morning?” She answered her phone brightly.

 “Good Morning, I need you to find out how and when The Dungeon and I have been charged with endangerment and assault. I need you to get a hold of the security tapes and have Damien and Micah review exactly what happened during that time frame of the so called assault. Find out the name of the person filing these charges. Then make arrangements for a hotel for me, I can’t come and go here with the press on my heels. Corey is with me.” I explained to her.

 “Okay, I will get back to you as soon as I have the information you need, so sorry Marcus. I am sure everything will work out. Don’t stress. Go back to Corey and enjoy your day.” She said before she disconnected the call. I replaced the receiver and sat back scrubbed a hand over my face. Daryl chose that precise moment to deliver his news.

 “Master Marcus, the media is now camped out at all the entrances of the building and the garage. The police have arrived to try to control the growing crowd of news vans; they are trying to get them across the street as we speak.” He informed me apologetically. I thanked him and sent him on his way. There was nothing more that I could do right now. I had already sent text messages to Damien and Micah. I have my attorney’s on standby because until I have the full picture I am not talking to the police or anyone else. I am unavailable until further notice. Sighing heavily I got up from behind my desk and went to find my sweet boy.

 Stepping through the door of my bedroom I spied my sweetie lying in the middle of my bed where he belonged. He had fallen asleep again. I knew he was going to freak out about the media. That was always his arguing point against this relationship. People finding out about us and that he was my employee and that they were going to judge him as sleeping his way to the top. I lay down carefully next to him and just watched him sleep.

  He was so beautiful. His perfect plump pink lips just begged to be kissed and his flawless skin asking to be caressed. I shifted closer and he must have picked up on my body heat because he scooted closer and cuddled against my chest so sweetly. I used a finger and gently brushed his jet black hair out of his gorgeous face. Nothing made me happier than waking up next him, when he would open those big blue eyes and smile at me in the morning, it really made my day.

 As Corey slept peacefully snuggled into his side my mind ran back to the night before. I remembered Micah mentioning a sub being hurt by one of the members of the club, I wondered if the same person made the allegations. I carefully turned and picked up my phone from the bedside table and sent a quick text message to Micah to give Detective Hanson a call and follow up to see what is going on with this new development. I knew I had nothing to hide. My clubs were on the up and up, properly licensed and The Dungeon was a membership only club in the play areas. No one could get into the upper rooms unless they were paying members, Doms and Subs likewise. People were allowed a guest but they have to get Micah’s approval before hand, that meant he had to be informed days before the intended guest wished to visit.

 I just laid the phone back on the night stand when I felt Corey slide over me. The creamy skin of his inner thighs resting against my naked hips. I felt my cock wake up and take notice under Corey’s shapely ass cheeks. “Hey Baby, why so serious?” He murmured against my neck.

 I ran my hands over his back tracing his spine. “Just a new problem. I know I promised to take you out this morning but this situation is going to make that a little difficult.” I replied building up the courage to explain to him what was going on. He needed to know.

 He sat up with a confused expression on his face. “What’s going on?” He asked.

 “There seems to have been some charges made against The Dungeon and myself. Someone is saying that they were assaulted there and therefore as I am the owner I have endangered this persons’ welfare in my establishment.” I replied as I continued to massage his sides. I felt him quiver and smiled at his body’s response to my touch, despite the seriousness of the topic of our conversation.

 “That is ridiculous. How does this affect us going out? Who would make such a slandering claim against you and your business?” He asked the question I really didn’t want to answer.

 “It seems the press has picked up on this situation and they are camped out downstairs. If we leave here we will be mobbed and the exposure is what is hindering us. I know how you feel about going public and I have to figure out how to limit that and prevent that, and I am working on finding out that this person is.” I stated looking him straight in the eye. My heart sunk a little as I watched the blood drain from his face. He slid off of me and sat cross legged at my side.

 He rubbed the side of his head and responded. “How are you going to do that, the press will dig to find out who I am? They will be observing everyone coming and going. If they pick on me or take my picture and dig they might find out who I am and that I work for you and speculate. How am I going to go home?” He asked with a little panic seeping into his voice.

 “Daryl and I are working on that. I have Bethany, Damien, and Micah working on finding out the identity of this person behind these charges. I am planning to check into a hotel under an assumed name for privacy. I can always distract the press by publically leaving. I would gain their attention so that you can leave undetected, but Corey, I don’t want to pressure you, but I need you with me at the moment. I know it’s selfish and a lot to ask, but I need to remain calm and you bring me that peace that I need.” I explained to him taking his hands into mine.

 He looked at me with his beautiful eyes shimmering with unshed tears. “Marcus you know how I feel about going public. The chance of that has risen by 100 percent with the media now focused on you. Tell me how I can accompany you and not be photographed and speculated on. I am just starting my career. I want to be there for you, I love you, and you know that.” He stated and I put my head in his lap and he ran his fingers through my hair.

 “I know and I will move heaven and earth to keep you safe, you know that. We can figure this out, but my only concern is for you. If you want to go home and we keep apart until this blows over I will understand. You have always made yourself clear from the beginning.” I stated. I really understood where he was coming from. Not that I had to like it, but I understood. I lifted my gaze and studied his indecisive face.

 He sighed and looked at me. “Marcus I can’t, I was never cut out to be in the public eye where everyone under the sun is judging me. I am gay and loud and proud about that, but people will think that I am using you. They will smear your name and mine, and I want to avoid that, you have done so many things, achieved so much for a scandal like this to happen and then being outed in such a public way is criminal. Everyone speculates about your sexual orientation, you have never been seen with either a man or a woman, and then all of a sudden you are with me and new hire in your company. You don’t need that kind of press. I feel we should just relax and take it easy until you get to the bottom of this and the press finds someone else to torture.” 

 I just nodded to let him know I understood what he was saying. “Okay, let me make an appearance to go somewhere, when the coast is clear I will have Daryl take you home. I will call you later to let you know which hotel I am, and I hope to see you tomorrow at work.” I said and made a move to get out of bed, but he stopped me by pulling on my wrist. I settled back down on the bed and he slid himself back on top of me straddling my hips. He leaned forward and brushed his lips against mine. He swept his tongue along my bottom lip begging for entrance and I could do nothing but give it to him. My blood heated and pooled in my groin as I got a sweet taste of him as his tongue swirled over mine, pulling it into his mouth and sucking on it. I let him have control as he explored every corner of my mouth. My hips took on a mind of their own as I started to grind my now painfully hard cock along his sexy butt cheeks. He whimpered into my mouth and I gladly and greedily swallowed the sounds. I brought my hands to his ass and squeezed the flesh under my palms causing him to moan in delight and buck his hard on against mine.

 He felt so right in my arms. He nipped my bottom lip before sucking on it and I lost it. I grabbed him by the waist and flipped us over, settling myself in between his sweet thighs. I ground my hips making sure he felt every inch of my pulsing dick. He shivered and moaned some more. He sounds so sexy when he did that. I could feel the front of his thin boxers getting wet as he released precum. My lips and tongue glided down his neck until I found his sweet spot and sucked deeply, his back arched bringing his chest flush against mine. I growled in response to the heated contact of being skin to skin.

 “Marcus, take me please.” He begged me and I felt my dick throb at his erotic entreaty. I slid my hands under the waistband of his boxers and he lifted his hips to assist me in removing them from his body. His penis was so hard it just slapped back against his stomach once it was free. His smaller hands pulled and tugged at my pajama bottoms. He managed to get them down my thighs and I kicked them off. I reveled in the complete and exquisite feel of his entire naked body plastered against me from head to toe. He parted his legs for me to settle more comfortably in the cradle of his pelvis, bringing my dick right alongside his own. I flexed and rotated my hips causing a spine tingling friction of moist heat along both our members. Corey threw his head back and released a cum inspiring moan. I attacked the delicate skin of his neck that he exposed to me. I used my tongue and teeth to torment him further and his hips bucked and grinded against me. With one hand I reached for the lube on the bedside table.  He shivered with anticipation when he heard me pop the cap. I spilled a generous amount on my fingers and slid my hands over his perineum, sinking my fingers in between his butt cheeks finding his little puckered pink hole.

 I lubed the area well and smiled as the ridged entrance sucked my finger deep into his body. I pumped my finger in and out; his cries of pleasure matched the tempo of my thrusting digit. I added another finger and he gasped and arched his back. I rained soothing kisses all over his face and neck. My cock was so hard at this point I am sure it was purple. I scissored him, stretching him in preparation for my dick.

 I sat back separating my lips from his delicious skin. I watched in fascination as my fingers disappeared and reappeared as I pumped in and out of his hole. I slid my fingers free and reached for the lube. I squeezed some in the palm of my hand and prepared my dick to slide into his heat. Corey panted through his parted swollen lips as he watched me with burning blue eyes. I leaned forward and I brought the blunt, smooth head of my member to his quivering entrance. I could feel the sweat gathering on my skin. I so wanted to just drive deep into him, but I didn’t want to hurt him. 

 Leaning forward some more, I captured his lips with mine as I pushed past the ring of muscle, his heat burned me as I slid deep inside of him. He writhed and whimpered underneath me. I went completely still until he gave me the signal to move. He slipped his tongue into my mouth and hips bucked. That was all I needed as I withdrew slowly leaving only the head of my cock buried inside of him. I snapped my hips forward into his tight channel and groaned as it swallowed my member up, pulling it in deeply. I couldn’t hold it anymore and I began a brutal pace of pounding in and out of his sweet body. His hands clawed down my back and he screamed my name over and over again like a mantra.

 I could feel the fire dancing through my body and he got even more frantic in his movements. I knew he was close and I thrust harder and deeper, bringing his legs up and using my shoulders to bend him almost in half and I plunged into him over and over again. Sweat dripped from my body to his and I felt the fire pooling in my balls, they twitched and I felt entire my body explode as I released and emptied myself deep into his body. Marking him as mine. Corey dug his short nails into my shoulders and screamed as his release slammed him. His entire body jerked with each rope of thick come his body ejected. His eyes were tightly shut and the look of sheer ecstasy in face along with the clenching of his muscles on my dick set me off once again as I felt my cock jerk and release again. 

 I slid his legs from my shoulders and slumped forward catching my weight on my arms so that I didn’t crush him. I panted and our chests heaved as we tried to catch our breath. I leaned forward and kissed his forehead as I slid from his body and he hissed. I rolled to the side and gathered him in my arms. I so wanted him to stay with me, but I didn’t want to be selfish. Once I cleared the stupid situation up I was going to have to find a way to keep him forever. We laid there for a while until we both calmed and came down from our sexual high. He got up and slid off the bed. 

 “I am going to shower. I love you Marcus, and I so wish we could be a public couple, but there is too much at risk for you and your businesses. When I am done I want to go home and I will call later.” He said with much regret shining in his expressive blue eyes. He turned and made his way to the shower and I laid there feeling totally dejected. I picked up my phone and scrolled threw the new text messages. Beth had made the arrangements for my hotel and everyone else was still working on getting me information. I got up and padded to the bathroom and joined Corey in the shower. I slowly washed him from head to toe and he returned the gesture. We both got out and we didn’t hurry at all as we got dressed. I called Daryl and advised him of my plan. I put a few of my suits into a garment bag and packed what I needed. Corey walked me to the elevator and kissed me.

 “I will talk to you later.” I said before the elevator doors closed and it descended. I was going to make sure that the press gathered outside got a good eyeful of me as I attempted to leave the building. I would get them to follow so Daryl can pull out of the garage to take Corey home. I sighed heavily as I made my way out the lobby doors to the car I had brought round. Camera flashes nearly blinded me and people were screaming questions at me. My heart sank in my chest as I spied my Mercedes pulling out into the street unnoticed by the press as Daryl drove my sweetie away from me.

Chapter 28

Chapter 28

(Big Mike…head of Marcus security…John Cena––>)

 

  As Daryl pulled out of the parking the garage onto the street I couldn’t help but look back to the entrance of the building through the mass of bodyguards and I caught the heart broken expression flashing across Marcus’ face before he schooled his features and stepped out with his wall of bodyguards, making his way towards his SUV. The surge of his security team swarming protectively around him didn’t stop the cameras from flashing. My heart fluttered in my chest. “What the hell am I doing?” I thought to myself. “Daryl, turn around and go back.” I desperately pleaded. He shot me a confused look in the mirror as he pulled up to the stop light.

 I groaned in exasperation and I just opened the door. I didn’t know what the hell was going to happen, but I knew my man needed me, he was ready to put my feelings first and bare this scandal by himself. He was going to let me sit in the background and protect me even though he had voiced his need for me. I couldn’t let him do that, Damn the consequences. My feet carried me as fast as they could. Big Mike, one of Marcus’ security team spotted me as I tried to push my way through the crowd.

 He and another one of the beefy bodyguards started shoving people out of the way to make a clear path for me. Marcus turned with surprise written all over his face before he burst out into a breath taking grin. My heart melted at the sight of it as I crashed myself into his strong chest and hid my face there. His guards swarmed in, creating a physical barrier around us and shuffled us quickly into the big SUV. 

 The press had gone wild and broken over the police barriers and mobbed the vehicle. Even with the darkly tinted windows Marcus kept a protective arm over my head. We were sandwiched protectively in between walls of angry muscle on either side of us. His driver honked the horn and revved the engine, giving the reporters fair warning of his intent to begin moving the vehicle. Some backed off but the more tenacious ones were still snapping pictures away through the windows. The police now intervened and began clearing a line on the street for the SUV to move forward. I kept my head down until we cleared the crowd.

 “You know what this means right?” Marcus asked me and he used a gentle finger to raise my face to look me seriously in the eyes.

 I was still shaking all over from the adrenaline rush of my mad dash to get to him; I just nodded my head and buried my face back into his chest. There were too many ears in this one car. Marcus just ran his fingers soothingly through my hair as we made our way to God only knew where. It was mostly a silent but long ride. Marcus’ driver wound through the busy city streets, while the guards conversed with each other and over the phone.

 Marcus was busy firing of messages on his phone and making and answering calls. After what seemed like forever, the luxury SUV slowly turned a corner and drove down a back alley. I didn’t recognize where we were. We entered what looked like an underground parking garage and drove directly up to a loading dock entrance. Two of the four bodyguards exited the car and did a walkthrough of the area. They then disappeared into the entrance of the building. We waited for a minute then the doors opened and the other two beefy, burly guards opened the car doors for us. One grabbed Marcus’ bags and ushered us inside the building. We walked through what looked a laundry and cleaning area to a set of service elevators. We were joined by his other staff and more security guards wearing uniforms. 

 I glanced around and felt like some kind of celebrity or something with all this security. Marcus wasn’t playing. He made sure we were protected. The elevator doors swooshed open and I got nervous with the amount of people that crammed into the thing. No one batted or eye or seemed to pay us any attention when Marcus wrapped his big arms around my waist and drew me back against his chest. I could feel him brush his lips against my hair and I felt the heat of my blush staining my cheeks. This was our first show of PDA; I was scared and thrilled at the same time. My mind started turning over the fact that I am probably going to see myself all over the news and or the papers tomorrow. I don’t think I will be able to go back to work and face everyone, but if unemployment meant being there for my man in his time of need then so be it. I can’t live my life to please people unknown to me. If they wanted to judge who I love and who loves me then they needed to get a life. I just hope that this situation does not have any negative outcomes for Marcus.

 I was so wrapped up in my head that I didn’t realize that the lift had come to a stop until Marcus placed a hand at the small of my back and gently ushered me into an elegant hallway. We were in a hotel. I watched as a short impeccably dressed man rushed over to us. Two of the human blockade intercepted him before he got too close. He looked a little flustered but he planted a genuine smile on his face. “Mr. Roche, you honor our esteemed establishment with your presence. Everything has been arranged according to your instructions. I hope your accommodations will me with your approval.” He gushed as he led our entourage to a set of double doors marked “Royal Suite.”  He opened the door and hotel security and two of our security staff entered to check over the room leaving us cooling our heels in the hallway while the other guards turned their heads scanning up and down the otherwise deserted corridor. The men inside came back and gave us the all clear.

 Once inside I couldn’t help but glance around in awe at the grandeur of the room. I have passed this hotel and seen in on the travel channel numerous times, but I have never entered its doors. Never had a reason to. The room was like a decadent mini apartment, complete with seating and dining areas. There even was an elegant set of spiral stairs that I presumed led to the bedrooms upstairs. I got used to Marcus’ home and the splendor of it, but here, where everything drips money and wealth to a higher degree, his wealth totally overwhelmed me sometimes. I sat down as he conversed with the other men not even registering what their conversation was about. After another moment the hotel staff as well as his guards either disappeared either through the front door or to some other remote part of the suite leaving us in privacy.

 Marcus sighed heavily and made his way to my side and sat down next to me pulling me into his arms. I willingly curved into his body snuggling my face into the curve of his neck and just breathed his delicious scent deep into my lungs. His very presence calmed my frayed nerves.

 “I am so happy you are here, baby. I know it’s a lot to deal with, but everything will be okay, we will work it out.” He stated as he stroked my hair.

 “So what happens now?” I asked as I leaned away from him to gaze into his handsome face.

 “Well later everyone is coming by including a Detective I have looking into this situation; my Lawyers will be on hand too. We need to get to the bottom of this. I am going to have to talk to the police at some point, but I want to be fully informed on this first.” He explained as he detangled himself from me to go to the bar. He brought two bottles of juice and sat back down handing one of the bottles to me. “Security is going to be tight. I don’t want you going anywhere unattended. I have my PR people monitoring what the media is doing and what they are printing. Corey, we are more or less out now as a couple. I know your concerns about that and I don’t want you to stress, as for work we will handle that hurdle in a little while, but for now, I want you to take a leave of absence. Bethany will handle that with Human Resources and your boss. I don’t want you worrying about what your co-workers will be saying. You are mine and I am yours and I don’t give a shit who knows.” He said as I sat quietly next to him and sipped my juice.

 It was funny, I spent a majority of my time stressing about being speculated on and judged and here Marcus sat totally unconcerned. He looked more pleased than anything that he could be out publically with me, he had a big Cheshire cat grin on his face, but he looked like he was trying to hide how pleased he really was. I guess that was my fault. I took his big hand in my much smaller one and squeezed it. “I know the press is going to be harsh wondering who the hell I am, it might get ugly and I may overreact to some of it, I just need you to be there by my side and be patient with me. It’s not every day I am mobbed and photographed. I can just imagine what people are going to call me, someone with no real family, a younger gay man working for you who all of a sudden turns up as your partner, a Multi-billionaire that sexual orientation has been speculated on for years.” I said as he rubbed his thumb soothingly over my knuckles.

 “Baby, I am not going anywhere. I am so humbled that you are standing by my side. No one else’s opinions matter to me but yours, I have never cared what people had to say about me and the curse of being in the public eye is that people will make stuff up. I never gave a shit what they had to say. I am who I am, I have built my company and continue to watch it grow, those who are in business with me are in it for my expertise and business acumen, not for who I am with. My private life is that just that Private. Like I said we will watch and adjust accordingly, if I have to make a statement then so be it, but I won’t leave your side.” He promised me with gentle kiss to my lips. 

 We just sat and let the morning escapades shift off our shoulders. Don’t get me wrong I was scared shit-less, but with Marcus here, I knew he wouldn’t let anyone hurt me or even get with a centimeter of me. Marcus was reclining back on the sofa with his eyes closed. I felt so bad for my poor baby, the stress on his huge shoulders weighing on him. I turned my head when his security team reappeared. They went to the door and there was a whole of shuffling and talking going on. Marcus didn’t even flinch. I watched as Elise hustled into the room carrying covered dishes of steaming food, Daryl right behind her carrying what looked like some luggage from my house up the stairs to what I assumed was the master bedroom, I really needed to explore my surroundings. Surprised I turned to Marcus. 

 “I had Daryl pick up some of your things. Your art supplies and some clothes and personal items. Whatever else you need we will have someone pickup later.” He explained as Elise fussed over the food she was now spreading out on the large dining table, another commotion ensued at the door then all of a sudden Gavin burst through the wall of men and launched himself into my lap, hugging the life out of my neck. “Cooorreeeyyy Baby…….., I saw you on the news………, it was so romantic watching you making a mad dash into your man’s arms. I nearly swooned when I saw it.” He cried loudly in my ear. I winced as some of the men around us chuckled including Marcus, Damien, Micah, and Joe, whom were now seated around the room. Bethany came bustling in, her phone between her shoulder and her ear, tapping away furiously on her IPAD.

 Gavin still had me in his death grip. He was strong for someone so little. I finally managed to pry him off and he sat up and sniffed the air like a curious puppy, he turned his head spying all the food on the table and watched as Elise shoved plates piled high with food at the security guards around the room, whether they wanted it or not. Her motto was food was the cure all too any situation, it gave you the strength to handle anything. Gavin jumped up and just like that he skipped off to stuff his face. I just shook my head at him as I watched him pile his plate high with a little of everything. Damien just smiled indulgently at him.

 Bethany finished her call by pressing a button and before she could find a place to sit. Micah reached out a long arm and pulled her into his lap. Her face lit up in furious blush, but she made no move to get up and Marcus and Damien just smirked. Joe’s eyebrows were now in his hairline but otherwise he didn’t say anything.

 She regained some of her previous composure. “Okay right, Marcus I want you to remain calm okay. What I have found out so far is not promising at all. It seems like the person making the accusations is none other than Mitchell Ford. He works on Mr. White’s design team along with our Corey here. In his police statement he went to the club and yes he knew like many other employees that frequent the establishment that you own it. He has been to several of your other clubs in the city as well.” She said and I felt the bottom of my stomach fall out. That asshole has been harassing me for the longest, and now this, there is nothing coincidental about this, I thought to myself.

 “He was vetted as a guest to one of the Dominants, Zach to be exact, I never really much cared for him but he was a paying member had no incidents prior to this one. To answer your unspoken question, yes it was him and this Mitchell person that had the situation the other night.” Damien responded. Joe blew out a breath and excused himself to go and drag Gavin away from one of the bodyguards he was currently pestering, questioning the stoic man incessantly. The poor man just stood there patiently while Gavin buzzed around him, he pouted when Joe pulled him away. He shrugged his shoulders after Joe said something to him and pecked Joe on the lips before dashing off the help Elise refresh the platters of food. She had mumbled the whole time about Hotel chefs and feeding grown folks like they were birds with the fancy decorated plates with little or no food on them.

 I just shook my head and got back into the conversation going on around me. Marcus was confused as why Mitchell would do something like this and how this situation even came to be. I decided to bite the bullet and voice my theory. I was beginning to feel a headache coming on. I took a deep breath and plunged in. “I think I know why.” I spoke up and felt myself flushing as all heads turned to me. “From day one of being introduced by Mr. White to everyone on the team, Mitchell has been trying to flirt and asking me out; when I refused he got nasty, always making snide comments and such. It got even worse when his friend Kim tried and failed to get your attentions, Marcus.

 She blabbed to him about seeing me going to lunch with you and Bethany that day and ever since then he’s been claiming that I am holding myself out for you so I can be a gold digging whore. I never responded to him or gave him the time of day. I just rolled with it, and then White picked my design over Kim’s; it got even worse when you praised my work. He never gave me another design detail again, just grunt work cleaning up other designer’s work. I have a strong feeling that Kim is behind this too and that she is having some kind of affair with Mr. White, but that is just my opinion, other than witnessing too long touches between the two or her always being in his office all the time, I am only voicing what I think, but as to Mitchell, he definitely has a problem with me rejecting him. So that maybe his why.“ I quietly explained.

 Marcus looked livid as he shot up from the sofa we were seated on. “Why haven’t you told me any of this?” He asked his glare was positively glacial. I shrunk back a little.

 “I didn’t feel like I needed to run to you with all my problems, as a matter of fact I didn’t see him or his comments as a problem. I just took him to be a jealous and hurtful diva. I never imagined that he would do something like this.” I bristled at him. “Just look into it and talk to them or whatever it is you plan to do. I have a headache and I am going to lie down.” I stated as I got up. Marcus stopped me by grabbing my wrist as I made to brush past him. He brought my stiff body against his chest and leaned down to whisper his apologies in my ear.

 I instantly relaxed against his muscular frame. I leaned back and kissed his cheek in front of everyone. He signaled for Daryl and told him to take me to our room and to make sure I was comfortable. I waved to everyone else and made my way upstairs behind the ever quiet Daryl. I gasped when he escorted me into the lavish Master Bedroom. It was huge and elegantly decorated and richly appointed for every imaginable comfort. I thanked him after he showed me where my clothes were unpacked and placed, and where my toiletries and such were. He left as quietly as he came, closing the door behind him. 

 I went into the fabulous en-suite bathroom and tried not to let my jaw drop and the sheer beauty of the spa like room. I shed my clothes and folded them neatly and placed them on the counter. I got into the huge glass shower and figured out how to work the numerous faucets, my shoulders slumped as my tense muscles relaxed as I was finally pelted with soothing hot water. I took my time letting the warmth of the water seep into my tired muscles. I lathered myself and just stood there some more under the spray. When my fingers began to wrinkle I decided to get out and take that long awaited nap.

 The twinge of my oncoming headache was making itself known. After I dried off and slipped on my pajama bottoms and a shirt I opened one of the cabinets and was surprised to find that it was fully stocked with everything from Tylenol to Pamprin tablets, I chuckled as I grabbed the box of Tylenol. I opened it and shook two pills in my hand, put the bottle back, and went back into the bedroom’s mini bar for a juice.

 Climbing up onto the bed after swallowing the pills I heard a knock on the door. I called out for whomever it was to enter. I was too tired to walk all the way across this huge room to go see who it was. The door opened and Gavin stuck in head inside and whistled. “Damn, it’s like another world in here.” He said he made his way inside carrying a tray of food after he kicked the door closed. “Marcus said you gotta eat Corey baby.” He said as he placed the tray on my lap and walked to the other side of the bed. He kicked off his shoes and climbed onto the bed sitting cross legged. He picked up the remote and pointed at the TV to turn it on. “Let’s see what the news has to say. Maybe they are actually doing their jobs reporting on important stuff, like world hunger or something.” He said as he rocked a little from side to side.

  My poor Gavy, never able to sit still. I dug into my plate of assorted food Elise had so kindly prepared. I didn’t realize how hungry I was. I was currently chewing on a perfect piece of salmon, when Gavin turned up the volume catching my mad dash into Marcus’ arms this morning. It was unreal watching myself on the news. Then the reporter lady came on reporting on my identity. And to my horror, my driver’s license photo flashed across the screen along with stills of Marcus embracing me once I got into his arms, then other photos of me hiding in his chest inside the car. She went on and on about who I was and where I worked throwing out the dreaded speculations about our relationship. 

  Gavin scooted closer to me and wrapped his arms around me, when they started to sensationalize the allegations on Marcus and The Dungeon, asking if it was some kinky fetish game gone wrong. They even went on to wonder if I was his gay sex slave and so on, they used the politically correct homosexual at every chance they got when the referred to Marcus’ name. I set the tray aside, no longer willing to eat. Gavin turned off the TV and I laid down throwing the covers over my head. I could feel him cuddle into my back. “Don’t worry sweetie, those people are idiots, Marcus is going to tear them apart for trying to slander you. He could care less what they say about him, but they just turned it into world war three calling you that.” He said as he voiced my exact concerns. Marcus was probably going to throw a fit that no one has ever witnessed before.

Chapter 29

Chapter 29

(Cutie Corey–––––>)

 Shaking Mr. Bordeaux’s hand, I told him that I would be in touch with him within the next few days. I am hoping that this little enterprise would deflect Marcus and Corey from their current troubles. Marcus has been an absolute horror. I almost feel sorry for the several Media Companies that’s diligently hounding him. They have no idea of the hurricane that is called Marcus Roche, labeled a deadly category five. He is going to reign down total destruction on them, I almost feel sorry for them. That reporter woman that called Corey a sex slave will never get work in this industry ever again, her news station as well as herself has been slapped with so many law suits from Marcus’ lawyers that they are going to be buried in the court system for generations to come.

 I sighed and made my way back into my home office, the picture that Gavin presented me with for my birthday had a very prominent place on the wall directly across from my desk. My baby was so beautiful, and Corey captured him forever in perfection. Mr. Bordeaux was so impressed he practically begged to see more. Unfortunately, I didn’t have any more of Corey’s work, and neither did Marcus. I found that kind of strange though.

 I am sure Corey with his extraordinary talent could be showcased in any gallery. I hope that contacting one of the most prestigious art galleries in the city would take Corey out of his funk. Poor kid, he is so shy, and now it seemed that the world is vying and hounding to catch him and harass him. I have never seen Marcus so livid, it’s like he can freeze you with just one glare. The only time he is at ease and defrosts himself is in Corey’s presence. Corey was his entire world, anyone could see it.

 I picked up my phone and dialed Gavin’s cell phone. 

 “Hey, Daddy.” His cheerful voice chirped through the line.

 “Hey baby, how are you?” I asked as I studied his portrait. Every time I looked at it my dick showed it’s appreciation by getting hard. I wonder if I can get Corey to do another portrait of Joe as well, hmm…maybe one of them embraced in a scene. My cock twitched liking that idea as well.

 “I am with Corey, are you coming by or do you need me to come home?” He asked me sweetly.

 I smiled. “I will come there baby, I don’t want you to have any hassles, the press is camped out here at our doorstep too. I am so happy you and Joe have been safe at the hotel.”

 “Yaaayyy, good hurry up, I miss you.” He cheered.

 I blew him a kiss over the phone and hung up. Marcus, Bethany, Micah, and I have been in numerous meetings after meetings with lawyers, bankers, and his building’s security team off and on for the last couple of days. Joe and Gavin has been staying in Marcus’ suite and Micah and I have been back and forth between our homes and The Dungeon, which has been closed since all of this happened. The cops have been through the place and our paperwork under the supervision of all parties’ attorneys and our security team. Of course, those bastards have found nothing out of place, Shitheads. I checked the time and Joe should be getting off from work soon. I called to make sure that Daryl will have the car on the curb the minute Joe stepped out of the publishing office. 

 Getting up, after texting Joe, I grabbed my leather jacket, my wallet, and keys and headed for the door. I needed to see my boys and talk to Corey and Marcus. God knows what time Marcus was getting home this evening. He was overseeing the installation of the cameras and the sound equipment in several key offices in his building. His PR people have been working overtime churning out statements, but Marcus thus far has refused to make any kind public statement himself. His security team just plows through the reporters like they were nothing, getting him to and from his office.

 I only thanked our lucky stars that they haven’t figured out that he is not staying at his penthouse condo, due to several decoy cars throwing them off. I passed by Corey’s apartment building and the rabid vultures were camped out all over the place, dying to get a shot at him. Little did they know that to achieve that hell would have to freeze over and even then Marcus would pull the earth off its axis just to keep them away from his Corey.

 Pulling into the parking garage of the Hotel, I locked the car by pointing the key fob at it, and I pulled the visor of the baseball hat more securely over my face. I made it to the private elevator and entered the key code. It whisked me silently up to the Royal Suite. The doors pinged and opened into a small foyer. I nodded at the two bodyguards securing the front doors to the suite. One of them, Mike greeted me and gallantly opened the door. I stepped through and he closed it firmly behind me.

 “Bbbbaaaabbbbyyyy!” Was the only warning I got and I braced myself as Gavin came barreling across the sitting area and right into my chest. I clutched his luscious ass as he hopped up and wrapped his legs around my waist and his arms around my neck clinging like a happy little Koala Bear.

 “Hey, sweet boy.” I said as I planted a kiss on his soft sweet lips. I missed his firm little body next to me for the past couple of nights. I carried him into the living room where Corey was curled up on the couch doodling on a sketch pad on his lap. He greeted me with a smile. Gavin snuggled into my lap burying his beautiful face in my neck when I took a seat next to Corey. Before, I could open my mouth to ask him about his day Elise came bustling out of the kitchen with a tray of covered dishes. She placed the tray in the table in front of us and cooed at Corey pinching his cheeks and ruffling his hair, muttering about people bothering her babies when they should be minding their business before bustling out again.

 “She is going to make me fat.” Corey deadpanned as he lifted the covers of the steaming bowls of food. Elise had prepared savory bowls of thick beef stew, complete with mounds of buttery biscuits. Gavin squealed in delight and hopped off my lap clapping his hands happily together. He grabbed a bowl put some rolls on each side of it and thrust the mouthwatering dish into my hands after adding a spoon, He grabbed his own bowl and sat back and began to eat. I just shook my head at him and dug in myself, it was a miracle Daryl didn’t weigh four hundred pounds with a woman that could cook like this.

 After a few spoonfuls I watched Corey stir his food not really eating it. I frowned; I knew this whole thing was weighing on him. “What’s up buddy?” I asked him.

 He looked up at me with those big blue eyes. I could really see why Marcus had fallen so hard for this boy. He was gorgeous, but in a little brother kind of way to me, now that I have had the pleasure to get to know him. “I miss my happy Marcus; he tries to show me that he is okay, but underneath it all I can feel the stress radiating through him. I know after these stupid allegations along with the added muck seeking on our relationship aren’t making it any better for him. He just keeps telling me not to worry about it. He won’t tell me anything and on top of all that. I have no job now, I can’t go anywhere by myself and my apartment is off limits.” He sighed and finished by putting a spoonful of beef stew in his mouth.

 I pursed my lips in contemplation. I wondered how pissed Marcus would be if I shared the goings on with Corey. I know he is trying to shield Corey and protect him, it’s his nature, but not letting him in the loop was hurting him. Well, I would have a chat with Marcus when he got home, but for now I was going to broach the subject if his art, Gavin nor Joe didn’t have a clue what I was up to.

 “Corey, I know this has been trying for you and once Marcus gets home we will have a nice chat alright, but for now I need to talk to you. An acquaintance of mine had stopped by to discuss a business venture with me today and he saw your portrait of Gavin in my office. He was so impressed with it he asked me who the artist was. He wants to meet with you and see any other work you may have and discuss the possibility of a showing in his gallery.” I reached into my pocket and pulled out a business card and handed it to him. “His name is Fabiene Bordeaux; he owns several galleries across the country.“ I finished to his wide eyed unfocused gaze.

 “OH. MY, GWAD! Corey, Corey, Corey. Do you know what this means, you have your whole studio of work you can show him and he is going to make you famous and you never have to work again after people see how great you are and buy your work and commission you for millions?” Gavin rushed at a mile a minute as he crawled into Corey’s still stunned lap and continued to go on and on. I caught the part about a studio full of work and I wondered about that. Has he showed anyone other than obviously Gavin his studio? Where was it? I wondered as I listened to Gavin’s hyper chatter.

 Corey looked at me with awe struck eyes. “Really, you mean THE Fabiene Bordeaux said that about my work?” He asked quietly. Gavin eased back to let him breathe a little.

 I nodded my head at him and smiled. “Corey, even to my untrained eye, that picture is extraordinary. Mr. Bordeaux was almost frothing at the mouth. Give him a call, show him your other stuff and like Gavin said you may never have to work for anyone else anymore, your talent is too remarkable to waste.” I encouraged him. 

 He gave me a watery smile and excused himself and quietly went down the hall to the master bedroom and closed the door behind him. I frowned crossed my face for a minute before Gavin whispered. “He is just overwhelmed. I know I promised never to tell, but he has a little apartment he uses as a studio. I mean you should see the pictures and drawings in that place, his talent is unreal but he is scared to show it to anyone, he thinks people won’t like it. There is one drawing he began of Marcus in full Dom; he captured it so real that you can almost feel it.” He sighed and snuggled into my side. Just then Elise came back and cleared away the used dishes; I thanked her for another well cooked meal. She just blustered and made her way back to the kitchen.

 “I may need you to help me convince him then, go check on him and make sure he is okay. I will wait for Joe and Marcus. They shouldn’t be too much longer in getting here.” I said as I brushed my lips over his soft cheek before he got up to do what I asked. I went to the computer desk and retrieved my laptop from the pile of equipment there. I set about checking over some things and answered some emails. I was busy doing that when Joe entered the suite.

 “Hi, your back.” He said as he came to sit at my side. He leaned over and shyly kissed me on the cheek. I raised an eyebrow at him and he flushed and leaned forward and planted his plump pink lips on mine. I decided to be a little devious and I licked his lips and smirked a little when he gasped.

 “How was your day, beautiful? Nobody bothered you right?” I asked as I threaded my fingers through his hair, slowly massaging his scalp.

 “No it was uneventful. People are still watching and reading every piece of gossip about you guys, especially Corey and Marcus’ relationship,” He said as he nuzzled my hand almost purring in contentment.

 Sighing with pleasure at his response to my touch I said, “I am going to need you to offer as much support as you can to Corey, it might get ugly when Marcus comes home. Corey is sinking deeper and deeper into depression over this and Marcus is shielding Corey from everything. I know he feels he is protecting him, but Corey needs reassurance and to get it we all need to be up front with him. Marcus is coddling him and usually there is nothing wrong with that but not in this situation.”

 Joe nodded his head in agreement. “Corey had never liked to feel like he doesn’t know what is going on and right now he is uncertain about everything and you have to understand for him and the way he grew up, it can be disabling for him.” He explained as he played with my fingers. “Where is he by the way?” He asked. I explained to him all about Mr. Bordeaux and his interest in Corey’s work. Joe smiled as I went on to explain Gavin spilling about his studio. “Even I didn’t know he had such a place, I knew he always loved painting and drawing in school and on his own time, we have to convince him to do it.” He stated as he accepted a steaming bowl of stew and warm bread from Elise. I brushed my thumb across cheek and went back to my work while he ate. 

 Joe finished his food and got up to carry his dish back to kitchen. He came back and mouthed that he was going take a shower since I was on the phone. I nodded and he went upstairs to his room and opened and closed the door behind himself. I finished up my conversation with Marcus and hung up. It seemed that he was going to be a couple hours yet in getting back. I put the phone back in my pocket and got up to go check on Corey and Gavin. Making my way down the quiet hall I came to the Master bedroom door and silently opened it. I spied them cuddled together on the huge bed and I made my way into the room. The closer I got, was the more I realized that the two of them where completely out, fast asleep. I smiled as I threw the blanket over the both of them.

 Gavin was wrapped around Corey like a vine. I made my way back out of the room closing the door behind me. Getting back to the living room I saw Elise getting the dining table ready to feed the guards, that woman I swear should have had a swarm of kids to take care of the way she took care of all of us. I spun around and headed for the stairs. I had a few hours until everyone else got here and I would at least try to convince Marcus to let Corey in on everything that are going on so he can feel more secure. I opened the door to Joe’s room and stopped in my tracks at the sight in front of me.

 Joe was standing there naked as the day he was born. His skin flushed a deliciously pink from his shower. Beads of moisture still clung to his luscious skin. He was facing me drying his hair with a towel, his head thrown back and eyes closed, his muscles flexing as he worked the towel over his brown locks. Everything on my mind flew out the window as my dick woke up and took notice of my man and his gorgeous body. I stepped into the room and purposely slammed the door to get his attention.  His head popped up and his gaze locked onto my heated one. He was rendered immobile as I stalked over to him. I made a slow circuit around his body, letting my fingers brush lightly over his skin around his waist and back. He lowered his hands and shivered when I leaned over and I ran my nose over the back of his neck inhaling his scent. He smelt so sinfully good.

 I followed the trail of a bead of water with the tip of my tongue, licking my way across his shoulders to his neck to finally up to his ear where I captured the delicate lobe between my teeth. I smirked as goose bumps flashed across his skin. I took the towel out of his frozen fingers, dropping it on the floor and used his hips to bring his sexy body flush against mine, his back to my chest. I bent my knees a little and grounded my still covered cock into the crack of his ass and reveled in his sweet groan of pleasure. 

 “I want to watch you come, baby. Do you want me to make you feel good?” I asked him as I licked that certain spot on his neck that I knew melted him like butter. Sure enough he gasped and sagged against me. I watched as his dick jerked and pumped out some precum on its velvety head. I couldn’t help myself but to reach for his throbbing cock. I wrapped my fingers around it and swallowed his moan with my lips in a heated kiss as I stroked him from root to tip. His hips bucked forward as he tried to thrust his member deeper into my palm.

 “That’s it baby, moan for me, scream for me, writhe and grind against me as I pleasure your sexy body. You drive me wild with the music you are creating. I just want to bend you over this dresser and fuck you so hard and deep, you won’t know where I begin or where you end. I want to drop to my knees and suck your sweet cock until your flavor bursts across my tongue. Would you like that, baby?” I purred in his ear and my hand picked up speed jacking him. He was senseless at this point, and his hips jerked and rocked to the rhythm of my hand. He threw his head back and rolled it from side to side whimpering and mewling. His fingers digging into the muscles of my thighs as he held on for the ride. So I continued to amp him up with my dirty words.

 “Come on, baby, fuck my fist, your cock feels so good sliding through my hand. Maybe when I am done I will jack myself while you kneel at my feet, while looking into those gorgeous eyes I will pump myself until I erupt over those beautiful lips. Would you lick me, take me into your mouth, and suck me in rubbing out the last of my cum. Give it to me baby, I want to see you shoot. I want to feel you shudder from head to toe. You should see how fucking perfect you are.” I crooned to him as he gasped and moaned, I knew he was close and I squeezed him a little tighter and I bent forward and bit into his neck right on his sweet spot. My baby’s entire body jerked, every muscle strained as he cried out and came, he shot off so hard, and he was shooting line after line of thick cum across the carpet.

 The sight was so awesomely hot I did something I haven’t done since I was a teenager. I shot off in my pants, my cock pressed against his tight ass. I ground my hips against him rubbing out the last of my orgasm. I managed to keep it together long enough to herd him towards the bed. I placed him on it and swung his legs up. I peeled off my soiled clothes and stretched out next to him; kissing and soothing him back down from his postcoital high. I closed my eyes and just relaxed into our post coital glow. We had some things to deal with before the night was out but for right now until Marcus came home, I was going to enjoy my quiet time with my boy.

Chapter 30

Chapter 30.

(Little Gavin———>)

  It was late when I stepped into the hotel suite. The guards at the front door nodded at me as Mike opened the door for me. Stepping into the foyer, the room was dimly lit indicating that almost everyone was in bed already. I walked over to the bar and poured myself a Cognac on the rocks. The discoveries I made today was still running rampant in my mind. I shed my Armani suit jacket and took my drink out on the balcony.

I let the cool night air clear away the anger still burning away in my body. Taking another sip of the warming liquor I felt the presence of someone behind me. I didn’t bother to turn around. I was not fair company right now, and I wanted to decompress and calm down before going to see my angel. He was probably asleep after Gavin tried his best to wear him out during the day.

 “Rough day?” Damien asked as he stepped up next to me. His hands shoved deep into the pocket of his jeans to keep them warm up here on the frigid patio.

 “To say the least, the cameras were barely up before I caught a whole shitload of information. I have security checking into some things then I am going to take care of this shit once and for all.” I explained   while twirling the amber liquid in the heavy crystal glass.

 “Care to share more details?” Damien encouraged me to give up more information.

 “I am too wiped to go into all that tonight. Seeing it’s the weekend I am having my lawyers and all of you meet and go through it all, and I am going to state my intentions of what I want done.” I said as I turned to step back into the warmth of the sitting area. Damien followed me sliding the massive glass door shut behind us. I strolled over to one of the plush chairs and I took a seat leaning back and placing the empty glass on the side table. I so wanted to just call it a night and curl up with my baby, but I saw that Damien had something on his mind and when Damien has something on his mind he usually gets it off his chest. He was never one to let something simmer.

 He took a seat across from me and leaned forward with his elbows on his knees. His turquoise eyes pinning me with all seriousness. “This is just my opinion, I know that this whole situation has brought out the primitive protective and possessive parts that is in our personalities, and I know you want to shield Corey from any kind of harm, it’s the same for me in regards to Joseph and Gavin, but I think you need to be candid and up front with Corey. He needs reassurance and honesty from you. He is very much depressed and uncertain, when I came in today, it took all Gavin had to just get a smile on his face, and Elise is practically force feeding him.” He informed me and I felt my heart shrivel in my chest. I have been so fucking busy; I am not taking care of my baby.

 I groaned and rubbed my hands over my face. Everything in me was telling me that he was right, but I just didn’t want Corey involved any deeper into the ugliness of this crap, but in actuality he was deep into it already. I nodded my understanding and I got up from the chair. Damien followed me to my room and I quietly opened the door. On the bed, both Corey and Gavin were curled up sleeping the evening away. We walked over to the bed and I couldn’t help but smile at the cute picture they made, they were cuddled tightly together like two cute little puppies. I looked at my baby and every time I see him, his beauty just blows me away. His jet black hair was covering his face and his pretty pink lips were slightly parted as he slumbered away.

 Damien reached down and gently nudged Gavin. He rolled over and Damien scooped him up bridal style and cuddled him to his chest. He winked at me and silently made his way out of the room with his precious cargo. I closed the door behind them and made my way back over to the bed. I sat beside Corey and I gently brushed his hair out of his face. My heart broke as I studied his gorgeous face. He had dark smudges marring the creamy skin under his eyes and he did look like he dropped a few pounds. Well this is going to end, I am going to devote my time to making sure he is cared for and cherished.

 I leaned over and kissed his sleep flushed cheek and got up to make my way into the shower. I shed the rest of my clothes and stepped into the glass shower stall. I quickly washed myself and let the hot water run over my entire body, washing away the stress of my day. Turning off the water I grabbed a fluffy towel off the warmer and dried the beads of water from my body. I made sure my hair was mostly dry and I climbed into bed, not even bothering with any pajamas. I curled around his warm slender body and spooned him, his back to my chest. I kissed him again and he sighed deeply and curled further into my body in his sleep. I smiled and willed my brain to turn off so that I could get some rest.

 I came back to my senses and I felt sunshine warming the side of my face. I was flat on my back and Corey was practically on top of me curled up on my chest. I brought my hand from above my head and caressed him along the line of his elegant spine. He stirred and his hip came into direct contact with my morning wood. He was wearing another of my shirts and his tight black boxers. I ran my hand over his sexy ass rubbed the rounded curve of his sweet ass cheeks. He wiggled some more snuggling into my now very happy crotch. My dick twitched and I could help it as my hips thrust forward seeking even more friction against his warm and fragrant skin. I tried to calm my libido and stilled my wayward hips. My baby yawned and turned his head on my left Pec where it rested to look up at me with those big beautiful blue eyes. He blinked to clear his vision and my heart just melted at the adorable sight. I could do nothing but lean down and peck him on his soft lips. He smiled at me and I was relieved to see that the dark circles under his eyes faded somewhat now that he got a decent night’s sleep.

 I rolled over and brought the both us to our sides facing one another. I knew the moment he registered the fact that I was completely naked. His eyes darkened and after all the delicious things I have done to his delectable little body, he still managed to blush. 

 “Come on, baby, time to get up. I want you to have a decent breakfast, and then we have some things to discuss before everyone else gets here today. I know all of this has been stressing you out and I haven’t been a fountain of information, but that is going to change as soon as you eat.” I said and I put a finger over his lips as he opened up to say something. He closed his mouth and I smiled at him as I threw back the covers and got out of bed. I felt pride course through me as his eyes hungrily followed every line of my body from head to toe and he flushed even deeper. I grabbed his hands and pulled him from the bed. I brought him flush against my body and I felt him shiver at the contact of our skin. I released him and turned him towards the bathroom, he yelped and rushed forward when I smacked his cute ass. He went into the bathroom and closed the door. I walked over the wardrobe and pulled out a long sleeved t-shirt and my flannel pajama pants. Pulling these things on I left the room to go check to see if Elise started breakfast.

 When I made it to the living room it didn’t surprise me in the least that the security staff was sitting around the large dining table with Elise all but poring mounds of scrambled eggs and bacon piled high on fluffy buttered biscuits down their throats. Daryl was even roped in with pitchers of hot coffee and ice cold orange juice. I just shook my head and headed into the kitchen. Gavin was seated on Joe’s lab at the counter. He looked like a chipmunk with his cheeks stuffed with food. Damien was casually leaning against the counter sipping coffee and running his fingers through the shorts hairs in the back of Joe’s neck. I nodded my greetings to them and poured my own cup of coffee.

I grabbed a plate and scooped some eggs and several strips of bacon onto it, I added a buttered biscuit. I set the plate at the empty place setting by the bar stool next to Joe. Corey came sauntering in wearing an oversize sweater and jeans. He looked so adorable with his bare feet. I motioned him to the chair and he gawked at the plate with the amount of food on it, but he sighed and picked up his fork at my nonsense look. I placed the glass of milk next to his plate before serving my own.

 Gavin swallowed his food and washed it down with some juice. “So Corey, have you told him yet?” He asked as he bounced on Joe’s lap like a little excited puppy. I looked over curiously at Corey as he took a sip of his milk. He looked over to me and shook his head no.

 “I haven’t had the chance yet.” He said and he flushed a little.

 “So tell me now.” I said as I set my fork down and wiped my mouth with a napkin before picking up my coffee to take a sip.

 Damien cut into the conversation instead. “Fabiene Bordeaux is interested in his work, he saw the painting in my office yesterday and he is interested in offering Corey a show in his gallery.” He announced to my astonishment.

 “That is awesome, baby, do you have more paintings?” I asked him, for I have never seen any of them before his painting of Gavin.

 Gavin excitedly piped up then. “Oh My Gawd, he has the most amazing studio, you should see the stuff he has produced…..” He stopped mid tirade and his eyes got wide and he slapped a hand over his mouth. He looked apologetically at Corey like he wasn’t supposed to say that.

 Corey waved him off. “Its okay, Gavin.” He turned to me and replied. “I have been painting for as long as I can remember. I have a studio over on the Thai Restaurant on Third. Maybe when we get done today we can all go over and I will show you my stuff although it scares me to death. No one other than Gavin has seen my work, except for all of you with Damien’s birthday present.”

 I got up and made my way to his side and kissed him on his forehead. “I would be honored to see you work. You have an extraordinary talent babe, trust me when I say so, and now a world famous art curator thinks so too.” I watched as his blush of pleasure stole over his beautiful features. I went back to the master bedroom to brush my teeth and to get changed. Bethany, Micah and my lawyers should be arriving at any minute and I was going to reveal what I have learned over the past couple of days. I tried not to think about it because the rage boiling under the surface of my emotions would surge out of control. Once dressed in a pair of faded blue jeans and a black turtle neck I made my way back to the sitting area. Bethany was already there being fussed over by Elise and Micah was stepping through the front door. All of my security staff where now back at their posts and Daryl had discreetly disappeared. I sat next to Corey and the sofa and he snuggled into my side. I placed a comforting arm around his slender shoulders. I caught Damien’s eye and I silently conveyed my thanks. I knew he purposely set up the thing with Bordeaux.

 All six of my lawyers arrived one right after the other. Once everyone was gathered I released Corey and opened my laptop on the table and I brought some files out of my briefcase and handed them to closest lawyer who opened the thick file in curiosity. No of them dared spared Corey a glance in anyway, they knew what was good for them and they all knew the repercussions of what would happen if they broke their non disclosure agreements. They passed the papers around to study amongst themselves. I watched as their smiles got bigger and bigger. Everyone except Bethany was looking on in curiosity and anticipation. She already knew what was happening.

 I decided to end everyone’s misery. I clicked on the security feeds from the cameras placed in White’s office, and even in Kim’s cubicle. Mitchell had conveniently taken a leave of absence with White’s approval. There were several incriminating footage’s there of him meeting with Kim, some of it was very x-rated. There were also phone conversations with another party discussing my club and filing the charges, from the phone records and time stamps they all coincided with calls placed to and from Mitchell’s home and cell phones and another third party. There was also a conversation with another third party about me and it revealed a little of his history and his grudges against me. I was going to have to fire half my human resources department for sloppy work in doing background checks.

 “As it seems these charges against the Dominant of the club and I am a false claim, the Dom was in on it. Jeffery White is not even his real name, his credentials are false as well as his education and degrees. He is also wanted for questioning in several ponzi schemes and has charges for probable embezzlement with a former employer. It seems that this goes back to philandering Father. May he rest in hell? Jeffery White is actually James Roche. He is one year older than me. It was discovered that in one of my father’s numerous affairs he produced James with a maid in our home, when she told him of her pregnancy he denied it and fired her. She was an illegal immigrant and she had to do all kinds of jobs refusing to terminate the pregnancy, they had it hard. My Father never acknowledged James.

 It seemed he was told and knew who his father was. When I was born he held a grudge that I was the acknowledged child, that it seemed I had the life that was rightfully his hence all this nonsense. He has been plotting my downfall all this time. If he had just come to me and explained things, this would have been so very different. But now, I have to come to terms with the fact that I don’t give a shit. He has caused pain and discomfort to the most important person in my life.“ I said as I glanced at Corey. He put a comforting hand on my arm and slid his fingers down to entwine with mine. 

 I turned back to my lawyers. “I want him charged with fraud, defamation of character and anything else you can throw at him and all parties involved. When I wake up Monday morning I want this done. I want to arrange a press conference and answer to these allegations and to set those vultures straight. I want these news companies charged with defamation as well.” I said as I handed a list to over to the lawyers. They all nodded their understanding. I thanked them from their time and instructed them to contact Bethany with any concerns and to alert her when all parties are in police custody. I told them that I want it done as public as possible, an eye for an eye. They filed out shortly afterwards leaving all of my friends, really my family behind.

 “That so sucks rocks!” Gavin exclaimed indignantly from Damien’s lap. I smiled at that. The anger and yes, the pain that finding out this information caused melted away a little. Corey placed his head on my shoulder and I leaned down to kiss his hair.

 “Okay now everyone is on the same page and the wheels are turning to correct this God awful situation. Now on to better things. I want to see your studio.” I announced and Gavin jumped up clapping his hands. He ran off to his room to get ready. Everyone laughed at his antics. Corey looked positively green but he managed to smile and nodded his agreement. We got up and excused ourselves to get ready to go out. Damien informed our security detail of our plans. It took another half an hour but finally everyone was dressed and buttoned up ready for our outing. We decided to take two SUV’s hopefully we wouldn’t draw too much attention in the street once we got to our destination. The press had no idea about our where abouts, they are all watching our homes in hopes of getting a sighting that would never come for now.

 Our entourage made it into the parking garage and everyone piled into the cars and we were on our way after Corey gave Mike the directions to his place. The drive didn’t take long and SUV’s pulled up into the parking lot behind the Restaurant. Several of the body guards got out and Corey handed Mike the keys so he could open the door and check over the location. There wasn’t a reporter insight, but because we couldn’t see them didn’t mean that they weren’t there. I just hoped they were far from here. I surely didn’t need the hassle or the stress on Corey this morning. We got the all clear from Mike and we briskly made our way to the door and up the stairs. I breathed better now that we were indoors. Mike posted a couple of guys in the streets and alley and locked the downstairs door. The door to his studio stood open and another set of guards were standing attentively as we entered to loft style apartment.

 There was a collective gasp as everyone came to a halt in the middle of the room. Corey stood nervously at my side clutching my hand in a death grip. He was as red as a tomato. Everyone’s head swiveled from left to right, as we took in picture after picture of people and places throughout Corey’s life. There were pictures of young Joseph and a carefree Bethany. There were pictures of people I assumed was his college campus, more of places I didn’t recognize. They all were exquisite. I was rendered speechless. Gavin ran forward and pointed out even more paintings lined against the far wall. 

 “Corey you are brilliant.” I said in awe of his talent. Everyone split up and circled around the room. Corey got more comfortable and relaxed, but he was still sporting a furious blush as he explained some of his work. Coming full circle there was a large covered canvas directly in front of the floor to ceiling windows. Corey saw me eyeing it with curiosity and if it was even possible, his flush deepened more. He called everyone over and when we gathered in front of the huge canvas. He motioned for Joe to come over and instructed him to pick up the bottom of the cloth covering it.

 He looked directly at me. “I haven’t completely finished this but it is practically done. I was waiting to give it you for your birthday.” He said and he motioned to Joe and they flipped the sheet off the painting…. and I stopped breathing. Everyone’s intake of breath was audible. There front of me was a life size painting of my exact image. He had captured me leaning against my playroom table, dressed in leathers, my arms crossed over my naked chest with a riding crop in one hand. He captured me in such detail, it looked like a photograph.

 Even Gavin was rendered speechless; he stood absolutely still for once. I could feel the burn of tears gathering behind my eyes. This was his interpretation of me. The man in the picture looked almost God like standing there in Command of his world and those in it. In the background you could see different things, like my suit jacket dangling over a chair next to an unmade bed. A St. Andrews cross build into the wall behind me, shackles dangling from it. I turned to him, words could not make it out of my throat but I forced it.

 “Absolutely stunning, thank you. This is hands down the most valuable thing I will ever be fortunate enough to own.” I said and I watched his beautiful eyes tear up. I had to do it, even with everyone standing here. I gathered his trembling body into my arms and I kissed him with all the love and passion coming from my every soul. This man has captured my heart like no one else. I was utterly his, and he was mine. When I broke the kiss everyone in the room clapped and gathered around him. They poured out their love and support and their pride they held for him and his work. I just stood back and watched my baby soak it all in. It was a poignant and emotional moment that would forever be burned in my memory for the rest of my life. We still have outside world to contend with but right now my mind was made up. I just had to get everyone else in on what I have planned for my beautiful boy.

Chapter 31

Chapter 31

(Marcus’ Jet—––>)

 

  I woke with Marcus reaching a muscular arm over me to turn off the beeping alarm on the nightstand by my head. Pasted as I was to his sculpted chest he still managed not to squish me into the bedding. I cuddled into his warmth and moaned I didn’t want to leave this bed. We were still at the hotel. We were planning to go home after the court hearing today. They were officially charging James today, and Marcus had a press conference set for afterwards on the steps of the courthouse. After many an argument with Marcus and Big Mike about me wanting to be there, they finally relented and Mike went into full out scary protector mode.

 He was anxious about some crazy media freak pushing through their boundaries and Marcus’ reaction to it. They were worried for my safety, but I was determined. Marcus had always wanted to be together in private and public and I have hidden, first, for my job, then, from the press’s negative comments, well no more. I am going to stand by my man, so I won that argument and we were going to go to the hearing and I was attending the press conference at his side afterwards. Everybody is supposed to meet up in the kitchen a half an hour before leaving for the courthouse.

 Marcus nuzzled his nose along my cheek. “Good morning, Baby.”

 I smiled. I loved when he called me that. “Good Morning.” I replied snuggling my body closer into his. I could feel his morning wood against my hip and almost groaned out loud as the delicious feelings of wanting him inside me burned through my veins fully waking everything up, including my little Corey.

 He rolled his hips against me and purred. The sound almost did me in, but I held fast and just ran my hands over his cut biceps enjoying the early morning intimacy. “Are you sure I can’t convince you to stay where I can guarantee were you will be safe?” He stated as he rolled us over, now I was lying on top of his chest.

 I sighed and pecked him on his lips. “Marcus, stop worrying, I will be fine, there is nothing they can say that will hurt my feelings and you have Mike creating a wall of security so that they can’t even breathe on me, so no, I am not staying behind. I am going to be at your side and show the world that I am your partner, not some scared delicate flower that needs to be protected and hidden from the ugliness of this world.”

 “Okay, Babe. Let’s get up and get this show on the road then.” He relented and we did just that. We brushed our teeth side by side and I got into the shower while he went to pick out our clothes. I let the warm water soothe me as I lathered up with my favorite body wash. This situation has been so stressful for everyone, especially Marcus. In public, he is this cold commanding Business Mogul, but in private he is very human, with feelings that can be hurt and this whole situation with James trying to destroy him has cut him deeply. All I could do was just be there for him, offer whatever strength I could to him.

 He has been so preoccupied these past couple of days and I have a feeling that he is keeping something from me, every time I came into the room everyone switched the topic of their conversation and he has been making phone calls arranging something over the phone, but I trusted him. If and when there is something that I needed to know he would tell me. That was just the nature of our relationship. It started out as this D/s relationship but it has evolved into so much more. I couldn’t imagine my life without this complicated man in it. I needed him like the very air I needed breathe.

 Rinsing off, I grabbed a towel off the rack and dried the excess moisture from my body. I wrapped another towel around my waist and made my way back into the bedroom. Marcus was shrugging into a pristine dress shirt. From the looks of him he had showered and shaved in the other bathroom. I smiled as his scent washed over me. I couldn’t help but walk up to him and bury my face into his rock hard Pecs. I sighed as his hands caressed my hair. I stepped back and smiled up at him before walking away to get dressed. Marcus finished dressing and left to go check with Mike on the details of our morning trip. I slipped on my jacket and made my way down the hall into the sitting area. I was about to sit down when Elise breezed by grabbing my arm and propelling me into the kitchen. She plopped me down in front of a heaping plate of eggs, toast, and bacon. She raised an eyebrow at me and I heard Marcus chuckle into his cup of coffee as I picked up my fork. 

 Gavin came bubbling into the kitchen. “Coorreyy.” He rushed over and gave me an exuberant hug. He let me go and snatched a piece of bacon from my plate. Munching on it as he happily took a seat next to me where Elise placed his breakfast. Damien entered the kitchen and poured himself a mug of coffee. I loved Marcus and in a suit he is simply mouthwatering, but I couldn’t help but to gawk a little at Damien in his dark blue suit. This was the first time seeing him dressed up; usually he was casually dressed in jeans or his leathers. He cleaned up nice. I glanced over at Gavin, and he was practically drooling at his man. I smiled and continued to eat. Joe and Beth ambled in next, bickering like they usually do over something. Micah strolled behind them his eyes fixed on Bethany’s derriere. He was so blatant all the time, but you gotta love him. Elise was in her element as she shuffled around the kitchen making sure everyone was fed and watered. Soon everyone was finishing up and Mike came in to remind us it was time to go. I kissed Elise on her cheek to thank her and I turned and grabbed Marcus’ hand that he had extended out towards me.

 We made our way outside and Mike and his burly team made a clear path on the sidewalk directly to the open door of the huge SUV. Everyone piled in and we were on our way. The closer to the courthouse we got was the tighter Marcus gripped my hand. I brought my other hand over and placed it over his and rubbed his knuckles, hoping to calm his nerves. If anyone looked at him, they would think that he was unaffected and that nothing could touch him, but I knew better. He was nervous for me and my safety. He wasn’t concerned in the least for himself and my heart melted even more. We arrived and the luxury SUV immediately caught the attention of the press camped out around the entrance. They were here to cover the sensational story. The surged forward, but the added security of the barriers and the police only let them get so far. I turned my full attention to Marcus. “Come on, baby. Let’s give them a show. Don’t worry I am fine.” I tried to sooth his nerves.

 He smiled at me and leaned over and kissed me gently on the lips. Mike got out as our other bodyguards pulled up behind us. They formed a loose wall of muscle around the car. Mike opened our doors and the cameras started flashing, you could hear the noise and questions being shouted towards us. Damien, Gavin, and Joe where the first out of the car, followed by Micah and Bethany. Marcus drew in a deep breath then he existed the vehicle. The camera flashes and the press went insane calling his name and firing questions at him. His face was a mask of indifference. He turned and reached inside for me. As I stepped out and held onto his hands gathering courage from his warm grip. There was a discernible pause then pandemonium set in. The flashes almost blinded me, even in the bright morning sun and People were calling my name. Mike pushed forward and we were ushered inside through a wall of human muscle. Marcus’ cold glare blasted everyone out of our way. Once inside, we were scanned by the guards checking for any kind of weapons and we proceeded through a gawking crowd towards the courtroom. Our security did a splendid job of clearing us through the building. Mike made sure no one even got close to us.

 We entered the courtroom and I could almost feel the sigh of relief that Marcus slowly let slip. We took our seats off to the side. This hearing was a closed one for security purposes at Marcus influential request. Without showing any reaction what so ever Marcus watched as James was lead into the courtroom and seated at the defense table. He didn’t glance neither to the left or right. Meanwhile Gavin was glaring daggers at him. If looks could kill James would be six feet under several times.

The courtroom began to fill with Marcus’ Attorneys and the court staff. A uniformed Bailiff stepped forward and called for us to rise as he introduced the Judge. The proceedings went fairly quick even though Damien had to glare a Gavin a few times to keep him behaved. Marcus was quiet throughout the whole thing, even when James pleaded guilty to all the charges. I knew he was hurt inside. He had wished James had come to him and explained himself instead of holding a viscous grudge all this time. No one knew he had tried to contact James and talk to him but James had refused to see him. When the Judge determined that James was to spend the rest of his life in jail, it was a sad ending. I didn’t even know what Kim and Mitchell had received in their connection to James’ plots at their sentences. James was lead away and I leaned over in full view of everyone and kissed my man. He smiled sadly at me and got to his feet pulling me with him. It was time to make his statement to the press and move on with our lives. 

 Mike was ever present as we made our way outside. There was a podium with several microphones set up was to the side of the steps. Mike stayed with us as our other guards and a few policemen manned the barrier separating us by several feet from the press. Marcus eloquently addressed them and answered their questions about his feelings and finding out about a brother he never knew anything about. He was precise and cold until one brave reporter asked about me and the nature of our relationship. You could hear a pin drop with how quiet it got as they waited for his answer. He smirked when I stepped forward and grabbed his hand. He opened his mouth to say something but I interrupted him.

 It was time for me to man up and have a say. “First, I want to thank all of you for keeping this decent and polite. Many have speculated about me and made some hurtful remarks. But that is neither here nor there. To answer your question, we, Marcus and I are a couple. I love him with everything in my body, straight down to my soul as he loves me. Intolerant people will say that it is sick, two men being together, but guess what, I don’t care. I love who I love and this is my life, our lives. No one lives our lives but us, so please respect that. Hopefully we will be together for as long as we draw breath. That is where we are and that is who I am. Marcus Roche is my life partner and I am his. Thank you.”  I finished and turned to my man. I gasped as I saw tears swimming in Marcus’ eyes. Gavin was outright blubbering his face buried in Damien’s chest, everyone was smiling at me. What surprised me even more was when he swept me into his arms and planted a deep kiss on me almost bending me backwards as the cameras flashed and captured our embrace for eternity for the entire world to see. When he released me, he took my hand and made a beeline for the SUV with me clutched as close as I could possibly get to his body and still managed to walk along with him. 

 Mike opened the doors and we all gathered into the car. Marcus sat me in his lap and everyone patted me on my shoulder. Mike got into the front and we were off. Marcus kissed me again and whispered that he loved me. He eased back and pulled his phone out of his jacket pocket. He started tapping away and asked Bethany if everything was in place. She affirmed and smiled at me. I turned my curious eyes back to my boyfriend. “What’s going on?” I asked as I noticed that we were getting on the freeway.

 “It’s a surprise, babe. Just sit back and relax. I have something special planned for my special boy. I can’t begin to tell you what you said out there made me feel. You are right we are life partners and I am going to show you that we are.” He smirked at me. From his expression it was clear that I wasn’t going to get anything else from him. So I did what he said, I cuddled further into his lap and watched my family around me. Gavin was barely managing to keep still until Joe pulled his head onto his shoulder and Damien stretched his arm to enclose the both of them to his side. Bethany was snuggled into Micah and he was rubbing lazy circles on her arm. The trip to wherever we were didn’t take too long. Before I knew it we were traveling through some sort of security gate. I raised my head and watched as the vehicles rolled right up to a sleek Jet. We were on the actual Tarmac of the Airport. I turned to Marcus and he just smiled and ran his fingers through my hair.

 Mike opened the doors and everyone trooped out. I listened as another of the security team inform Mike that our luggage was loaded the final flight plan checked and the Captain was just awaiting our arrival for final take off. Marcus ushered me up the steps and into the most decedent space I had ever had seen. Everything was cream, the leather seats the plush pillows, everything, even the uniforms of the two Flight Attendants that greeted Marcus by name. I came to conclude that this was Marcus’ personal Jet. I sighed as I was handed a glass on pink Champagne and he handed me into a plush seat like I was some kind of porcelain doll. He smiled at me then went to the front of the aircraft, where I assumed the pilot was. Everyone settled in and Gavin was to my left. He was busy picking canapés off of an offered tray.

 After a few moments Marcus came back and the Attendants began their safety spiel. Mike and a few guards took their seats at the back and settled in; some plugging in the headphones and closing their eyes after the Attendants finished speaking. The seat belt sign came on and the pleasant voice of the Pilot came through the speakers. He announced the height we were flying and that the weather was clear, but he failed to mention our destination. Marcus smirked the whole time knowing I was dying to know where we were going. He reached over and handed me the headphones and cued a movie. I just sighed and sat back patiently as we watched “Ironman”. (I loved Robert Downey; Jr. He was so hot in that role.) 

 Two movies later and a light lunch later. The Captain’s voice returned and informed us that we would be landing in another twenty minutes. I leaned over Marcus to see through the window and all I saw was clear blue waters of the ocean. I turned to Marcus and he just shook his head, letting me know he wasn’t going to answer my question about our destination yet again, the bastard. I sat back and waited and after another few moments the plane gently eased to the right and began to descend. I fought the urge to glue myself to the glass to see where we were, but I refused to give into temptation. I crossed my arms and pouted instead. Marcus could at least have given me a hint but he steadfastly remained quiet. The flight crew began clearing away everything and getting the cabin into its once again pristine state. The plane descended some more and then the impact off the wheels meeting land finally signaled our arrival. We taxied down the tarmac and the plane turned left before coming to a completely smooth stop. The Captain made his appearance, Marcus stood and shook his hand and thanked him for our safe arrival and praised him for his skills. He smiled at all of us as we existed the plane.

 At first I was struck by how warm it was here. Coming from the cold into this tropical climate was almost a shock. I made my way down the steps onto the asphalt of the Tarmac, a Limo and a Mercedes was waiting. I could barely make out anything of our surroundings; we were still in the heart of the airport. We got into the Limo and waited until out luggage was loaded into the cars. Gavin had managed to sleep through it all and was still asleep in Damien’s lap. Joe was slouched over onto Bethany who was in turned propped up against Micah.

 I turned to Marcus and asked. “Can you please tell me where we are now that we are here?” 

 He gave me that devilish smirk and kissed the knuckles of my hand. “We are somewhere that I hope that you will remember for the rest of your life. We my love, are on my private island in the Bahamas.” He said. Once again I gasped as he kissed my shocked lips. Damn his wealth always boggled my mind. I then got really excited I wanted to see his island I couldn’t wait for the cars to get moving.

Chapter 32

Chapter 32

(The Beach—––>)

 By the time we made to Marcus’s beach house I was in awe. I glanced over at him and he just smiled and motioned for me to get out of the limo. Mike, once again was holding the door. It was early evening but the sun was still bright outside. I looked around and took in the tropical paradise laid out in front of me. The house was right on the beach, a huge white stone affair with dark wood shutters and cobbled walkways. Marcus took my hand and guided me up the steps and into his home. To my surprise Elise and Daryl were already here, she was busy bustling about with two other girls who seemed to be filling her in on the kitchens and such. Marcus leaned over and explained that they took care of the house when he was away and prepared it for his arrival whenever he decided to use it. Their names where Marie and Rosalind, sisters that lived in a nearby area.

 Damien and Gavin seemed to know the lay out already and promptly disappeared up the stairs. Micah and Beth following not far behind. Marcus guided from room to room downstairs showing me around. Everything was decorated in the island theme, dark heavy wood furniture, light breezy curtains that flowed in the wind. French windows and glass doors. He saved the best for that. He dragged me further into the back of the house and my jaw dropped. The entire back wall of the house was glass; you couldn’t see anything but powder white sand and crystal blue waters so clear you could see through it. I swung the glass door open and a burst of salty sweet air brushed me in the face. I glanced back to Marcus and he smiled indulgently at me. I kicked off my shoes and made a beeline for the sand. I covered the ground quickly stepping off the cobblestone patio directly into the soft shifting sand. I picked my way to where the water met land and let the warm clear water of the Atlantic Ocean wash over my feet. I as in heaven. I didn’t care that the cuffs of my pants were getting soaked with water and sand. I leaned my head back and closed my eyes as the evening sun warmed my skin.

 I watched in delight as Corey enjoyed the sun and water of the private beach behind my island home. He was so beautiful my heart expanded and throbbed just for him. He was my world now, he had no idea the effect and change he has brought to my life. I walked through the sand and made my way over to him and wrapped my arms around his slender waist and brought his perfect body against my chest. Kissing the soft skin of his cheek I whispered, “Come on, baby, we can enjoy the beach some more after dinner.”

 He turned his beautiful blue eyes on me and smiled. The sun shined brighter for me with the love shining out of his gaze, not even the blue tropical waters matched the beauty of his blue gaze. I grabbed his delicate artistic hands and led him back to the patio and into the house. He had picked up his shoes along the way. I guided him up the stairs to the Master suite and I heard his gasp again when he caught sight of the room. He let go of my hand and walked into the center of the pristine white bedroom and gawked at the view of the beach and ocean from the second floor of the Master bedroom. The girls had opened the balcony doors and the fresh ocean air wafted through the room making the sheer white curtains billow in the soft breeze. The California King bed sat prominent in the middle of the room. I closed the door and stalked over to him and reclaimed his luscious body into my arms. I couldn’t help it; I had to taste those pretty pink lips. I leaned down and licked across his mouth and he responded instantly. His small hands tangled in my hair and he pulled me down to deepen the kiss.

 I could feel my blood ignite and my body quivered along the length of Marcus’ sexy frame. His tongue glided across my bottom lip begging for entrance which, of course, I granted immediately. He took me under just that quick. I could feel myself getting rock hard making the fit of my pants a little tighter. God, I loved this man and I poured out everything that I felt for him into our kisses and my embrace. My hands ran over his defined back and he growled in his throat. It was the sexiest sound I have ever heard and it caused my cock to throb and leak some more. Marcus started pulling my shirt from my pants and my body shuddered in anticipation. Once my shirt hit the floor he began to back me up towards the huge bed. Our lips parted when I landed flat on my back in the middle of the bed. The comforter swallowing me in its depth. I watched with heated eyes as he shed the remainder of his clothes. His perfect body and his magnificent cock jutted out loud and proud making my mouth water.

 He climbed up onto the bed and his strong hands went to the waist band of my pants, he unsnapped the button and zipped it down pulling it, along with my boxers down my legs, tossing them onto the floor. He reverently studied my body and after all this time I still managed to blush. His eyes were burning a molten silver with lust and desire, and I was proud that I caused him to look like that, so deliciously sensual. He slowly ran his warm hands up my calves to the tender flesh of inner thighs and my dick jerked against my abdomen. He smirked and leaned down flicking out his tongue to taste the wetness on the tip of my cock. I leaned my head back and moaned at the feeling of the warm wet muscle gliding over the head of cock, teasing the slit there causing me to leak even more precum for him to taste. He continued to nibble and kiss along the shaft and my hands went into his hair. My hip rocked trying to get him to take me into his mouth. I wanted to feel the warm cavern of his mouth and have his tongue wrapped around my weeping dick. Marcus kissed and licked my balls, taking one orb and then other into his mouth and sucked. I was moaning like a porn star by now. 

 He continued to kiss and nibble and suck his way around my groin until he came back to the head of my rigid penis and without any further warning he took me deep into his throat and I cried out in ecstasy. My toes curled onto the bedding and my hands fisted in his hair and he bobbed up and down on my shaft, hollowing his cheeks so the suction was stronger. Through the ringing of my ears I heard the pop of a cap. The next thing I knew was that I felt his slippery fingers glide into the crease of my ass to find my entrance. I threw my legs wide open like a whore begging to be taken. Marcus continued to suck and lave my cock as his fingers rimmed my quivering entrance. His finger slipped inside and I could feel my body sucking him in. I was a panting, moaning mess as I writhed and moaned underneath him. The outside world forgotten as my whole focus centered on my man.

 His whimpers and mewls further set me into a frenzy of desire as I slid a second finger into his perfect entrance. He sucked them right in and he rewarded me by thrusting his hips forward riding my hand. His perfect cock buried deep into my mouth. He tasted like heaven, my heaven. His movements got choppy and I eased off. I wanted him to come when I was buried deep in his sweet body. He whimpered in protest as I simultaneously pulled my mouth and fingers from his body. I glanced down at his sexiness and my Corey took my breath away. His eyes were half lidded with lust, his pretty pink lips parted and wet as he panted for me. I quickly lubed my straining dick and added some more lube to his entrance. I lined the mushroomed head of my cock to his entrance and slowly pushed into his warmth. I ground my teeth and hissed as he sucked me into his tight hole. My vision glazed over as I watched my cock disappear into the pink quivering muscle. He arched his back and threw his head back letting out a long drawn out moan that had my cock and balls jerking in delight.

I grabbed his hips and began to thrust. I wanted to pound his sweet ass right through the mattress. I flung his legs over my shoulders and bent him nearly in half as I pounded in and out of him. Going deeper and harder with each thrust of my hips. He felt so fucking amazing and I loved him so much. He was screaming my name over and over again. His nails digging into my biceps and I loved it. I leaned forward even more a drove into him over and over; fire spread through my veins and the tingling began in the base of my spine and pooled in my balls drawing them up into my body. 

 Corey screamed and I felt his hot cum shoot in between our grinding bodies and I lost it. My cock exploded deep inside of him and my vision blurred and I groaned out my release, pumping him full of my essence. Forever marking him as mine. My whole body jerked and strained with my never ending orgasm. My ears were ringing and tears pooled in my eyes it was so intense. With the final jerk of my cock, the last line of cum shooting into my love and collapsed on top of him, I was careful to take my weight in my elbows so not to crush my baby. I rested my head on his sweaty chest and his hands came up to comb his fingers through my hair as we tried to get our breathing back to normal and our heart rates to settle.

 Wrapped in intimacy and the afterglow of our lovemaking, I was nervous but I felt this was the perfect time to ask Corey to be mine in every way. This was the surprise I had for him and I hoped that when we departed from the island it will be the beginning of our happily ever after. I raised my hand to brush my fingers across his cheek and smiled and the contented look on his face. The sun was setting and the room was bathed in the delicate glow of the late evening blaze over the water. I leaned forward and kissed his plump lips and looked him in the eye. “Corey, my love, I have something to ask you?” He looked at me curiously and nodded at me to continue. I wound my fingers through his entwining our hands. Our bodies still joined and our hearts beating as one. I took a deep breath and let go. “Corey, you came into my life and we started out as me wanting to be your Dom, you trusted me, loved me, and evolved our relationship into so much more than I thought it was ever capable of becoming. Your affection, innocence, and love is all that I would ever require in this life or any other, you command my heart and soul, I love you, you are mine and I am forever yours. Will you please do me the extreme honor of becoming my husband?”

 Locking my gaze to his burning silver one, I felt the tears pool and slip out of my eyes and down my face. Marcus eased out of me and sat up pulling my gasping body into his arms. He rubbed my back as I sobbed into his chest. I tried to breath to draw air onto my depleted body. My mind was blown, no way, no way; oh my God…he just asked to marry him. I leaned back and stared into his face and saw the love and hope shining through his gaze. My lips parted but no sound would come out. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes to try to center myself to him, to this moment. I felt his hands caressing me, gentling me, and I opened my eyes and brought my hands to his cheeks pulling his face towards mine. My lips brushed gently over his and I whispered the one word that I could only have at this point. “Yes.” I smashed my lips to his firm ones and sealed my life to his forever. I felt like the luckiest person in the world. I wasn’t a very religious person but as he groaned in triumph and locked me against his body and devoured my mouth, I thanked God with every cell in my body for bringing this man into my life and making him mine. We kissed and petted each other for a long time, when Marcus jumped up like a kid and ran to his dresser.

He picked up a box and climbed back onto the bed. He opened the box and I started crying all over again. Inside was the most beautiful set of rings. Each ring was designed to be a solid band of platinum with a stunning diamond winking in the center of the thick bands. He pulled them free and inscribed on the inside of his ring was my name and birthday and inside mine was his name and birthday. He closed the box and slipped off the bed. He gathered me into his arms and into the en-suite bathroom.

 Marcus set me on my feet and went to the shower to turn the water on and held his hand out to me. I quickly joined him as we stepped under the warm spray of water. He gathered me into his arms. “That was one reason I brought everyone here, the other reason was the actual wedding ceremony itself. I want to have it here on the beach.” He said as he began to lather my body.

 “Wait, when?” I asked resting my arms on his massive shoulders as he washed my feet.

 He got back up and spun me around to wash my back. “I will have the Justice of the Peace, the license, and everything else here in the morning. I want to be your husband by sunset tomorrow.” He said surprising me even more. I thought about it for a minute and I thought why the hell not. I didn’t need to wait any amount of time to make all those tiring arrangements; everyone I would invite was already on the island. “Okay the, let’s do it.” I said and watched as the most beautiful smile spread across his face. He leaned forward and kissed me. Content with the decision I made I washed my man from head to toe. We got out of the shower and we got dressed. Hopefully we didn’t miss dinner because I wanted to share our happiness with my family, as I have come to think of Damien, Joe, Bethany, Micah, Daryl, Elise, Mike, and of course my little Gavy. Oh My God, he was going to go ballistic when he hears this, I thought as I buttoned the linen shirt. The linen suit was light and airy, Marcus was wearing one as well, but in black, mine was a soft mauve color. We made our way downstairs and heard the conversations and Gavin’s infectious giggle floating out of the dining room.

 Marcus held my hand as we walked in and took a seat, he sat at the head of the table and I was seated to his right.

 “Huh, it’s about time you all graced us with your presence.” Damien teased us and everyone chuckled. I blushed a little and prayed our room was sound proof, but then I remembered that the balcony doors were open and my blush deepened. People across the ocean probably heard me screaming. I almost face palmed myself. Marcus smirked as dinner was now served by Elise and her helpers. He stayed her by a hand on her wrist he whispered for her to open and serve some Champagne and for her and Daryl to please join us. Her eyes got wide and she fluttered off to do his bidding. She came back and everyone was served a glass of bubbly pink Champagne, his favorite, mine now too. He stood and garnered everyone’s attention; everybody was here, even Mike and the rest of the guards. “Some of you know what I am going to say because you helped me pull it together, but for the rest of you, I am pleased, more like ecstatic to announce that I asked Corey, the love of my life, my sole purpose in this world to marry me and he has consented to be my husband.” He proudly stated to all our family and friends. Everyone cheered and clapped; Gavin squealed several decibels higher than humanly possible and threw himself into my arms effectively knocking the chair backwards. We would have hit the ground if Marcus and Mike were quick enough to catch us.

 I watched as my family and friends gathered around us and wished us well, the love I felt radiating around the room would forever be imprinted in my soul for the rest of my days. As we ate I couldn’t take my eyes of my beautiful Corey. He was my everything and with Bethany’s help by this time tomorrow he would be my husband, my partner, and my love for life. I had Gavin take him away after dinner to occupy him while I made the final arrangements. Elise along with Bethany, Marie, Rosalind, Damien, Micah and Daryl made it a group effort. When my baby wakes up in the morning I will have everything in place. It was late by the time I joined him in our room and I undressed and slid under the sheets, he immediately rolled over in his sleep and curled into my side. I watched him for awhile, his gorgeous face imprinted on my mind as my eyes got heavy and my arms pulled him tighter cuddling him into my body even more as I fell under into my own slumber.

 I opened my eyes with a jolt as Gavin jumped onto the bed screaming my name. The fog of sleep evaporated from me as he continued to shake my teeth loose, telling me it was time to get up. I groaned and swatted him away, but he was determined. “Cooorrreyyy, get up, it’s your wedding day man.” He hollered and pulled me from the bed. I stumbled to my feet as his words registered in my befuddled brain. I snapped up wide awake now. “Where is Marcus?” I asked as he hustled me into the bathroom. He stripped me of my pajama pants and pushed me towards the shower.

 “He is getting ready like you should be. I am warning you. You are going to be fluffed and puffed then dressed the Magistrate is on the way with the marriage license and the Justice of the Peace is being fed as we speak by Elise. You are not to go anywhere near a window facing the beach, say I promise.” He sternly instructed. 

 I smiled and even though my curiosity was eating at me, I promised to stay away from the windows. I took my time showering and shaving, although I never really grew any facial hair but I wanted to look my best. I wrapped a towel around my waist and made it back to the bedroom but I stopped in my tracks. Gavin was standing there and a team of women were setting up. I was ushered into a chair. One lady went to my hair, another to my face, and one to my hands, and one to my feet. I sighed and just went with the program. Gavin directed the cut of my hair, telling the woman to just even the ends and not to touch the gorgeousness of it otherwise. I was blow dried and cut and styled. My hands were manicured and so were my toes. I got a body buff to my embarrassment, and after the ladies and their stuff departed I must admit it was worth it. I glowed from head to toe. Gavin came bustling back into the room with a garment bag.

 He smiled as he unzipped the bag and my eyes popped. He pulled out a beautiful white Valentino day suit. The shirt was pure white silk and white dress shoes to match. The only color was the red silk handkerchief in the pocket. He helped me to get dressed making sure not to mess my hair. I sprayed my favorite cologne on and waited for further instructions. Gavin slipped into the wardrobe for a minute and came back wearing the matching suit but in black with the same red handkerchief in the pocket. He looked stunning. I could feel my nerves getting the better of me and I started to fidget. Just then there was a knock at the door and Bethany opened it and strode inside wearing a beautiful gauzy red dress with matching low heeled sandals, the man behind her introduced himself and produced the license and marriage certificate for me to sign and get it out of the way. I took a deep breath and slashed my signature over the designated spots on the papers he thanked me and Beth gave me an encouraging wink before departing. Elise came bustling in afterwards and I held my hand up before she could start. I would probably puke with my nerves right now if she tried to get me to eat.

 “Oh no you don’t, I know you are a ball of nerves but for what I don’t know, you are marrying the love of your life, now eat this and drink the warm tea. If you pass out from lack of food out there Gavin will have your hide.” She said as she set the plate and tea at the table. She tied a napkin around my neck and spread another in my lap and watched me as I ate everything on my plate. When I was done, I was much calmer and now anxious to get to Marcus. Gavin helped me brush my teeth and refresh myself. Damien showed up and asked if I was ready. I was so excited I didn’t even gawk this time in his suit matching Gavin’s. They led me down the stairs and I saw that the whole house was decorated with white satin ribbons and red roses, dozens and dozens of bouquets of them everywhere. It was gorgeous. I could feel the sting of tears gathering behind my eyes. Micah was there looking dashing in his black suit with Bethany, stunning at his side in red. 

 “Okay Corey, we are going to take our seats. Marcus will be waiting at the alter. Joe and Gavin are walking with you.” She said as he brought a single stem red rose and put it in my hand. I then noticed that everyone was carrying one. She kissed my cheek and grabbed Micah’s hand and slid through the glass doors taking them outside. Joe came into the room and hugged me.

 “You ready, buddy?” He asked, and I nodded because my voice has deserted me. I was trembling with anticipation. Gavin stepped forward and threw the doors opened and from somewhere music cued and Boyz II Men “Amazed” started filtering throughout the house and outside. I could feel my eyes tearing up again and I willed myself not to let them fall. Gavin and Joe nudged me and I started walking through the doors. The sight that greeted me had the tears I had struggled to keep   inside but failed, came pouring down my face. Marcus had the beach behind the house transformed.

Red rose petals were scattered for over the white sand, the trail marking my walk way was lined with white ribboned tiki torches, and our alter was a huge heart designed out of thousands red roses bouquets. The tears continued to flow and my heart swelled to the heart rendering vocals of the song. I made my way to Marcus and his eyes were suspiciously glassy as well. The Justice of the Peace was standing tall behind him as Marcus stepped forward and took my hand. Joe and Gavin stepped back to take their seats with the rest of our family. We stepped up to the and turned to each other. The emotion shining out of his silver gaze took my breath away, he reached out and used his thumbs to brush away my tears and he smiled at me. 

 I watched him walking towards me and I fought not to cry in front of everyone. He was absolutely breathtaking. He positively glowed like the angel he was in his matching white suit to mine. Joe and Gavin ushered the love of my life up the aisle and into my arms. I just stared dumbfounded as the  music  stopped and the Justice began, asked me what he said and I couldn’t tell you, something about the joining of two hearts and souls, but m entire focus was this beautiful being in my arms. I jumped to attention when the Justice called my name as asked me if I would take Corey as my lawfully wedded husband. “I do.” I managed to choke out pass the lump of emotion in my throat. Corey was asked the same question and I listened to his sweet voice respond in kind. Damien stepped forward with the rings, they were blessed and we exchanged rings, forever binding this gorgeous man to me forever. The Justice barely had the words out before I swooped Corey into my arms and sealed our vows with a kiss.

 The feel of Marcus’ lips on mine drove home the fact that he was now my husband. He bent me backwards, gallantly supporting my head in one hand and my spine with other. His tongue firmly down my throat and I loved it, I loved him, words could never express how much. He was mine and I was his. Our love would forever command and guide our lives forever more. Our friends and family gathered and on this bright sunny morning I found everything my heart desired as I held the man I loved in my arms never to let him go ever again, My husband.

THE END*

  I hoped you guys enjoyed the story, much love and happiness, xoxo ladydianna*

Epilouge

Epilogue

Five Years Later

 “Mr. Roche, Mr. Roche…this way please, just one more.” Cried the diligent photographers as the bright flashes of light popped every few seconds not far from where I stood with Mr. Bordeaux. After five years of marriage it still gave me a thrill when I am addressed by my married name. It still gave me a thrill and spine tingling joy to know that I was married to Marcus Roche, CEO of Roche Marketing, Multi-Billionaire, a Forbes 500 Business Mogul…but most of all the love of my life. I smiled politely for the cameras and shook numerous hands.

        This was the fifth Gallery showing of my paintings. I had, in simple words become a hot commodity ever since my first showing 5 years ago, a short while after my dream wedding on our private island in the Bahamas. It still boggled my mind to say such things. Like our Penthouse Apartment in New York, our Chateau in Paris, and our Villa in my all time favorite in Rome, that Marcus bought for us when I wanted to refine my talent, so I took lessons from some local artists in Italy.

It paid off and now I have to refuse commissions, there was so many of them, and my work was featured everywhere in Greece, London, New York, Paris, and many other artist hubs in many cities. I had a personal assistant for God sakes, and you wouldn’t believe how my crazy little Gavy micromanaged my world, from the moment I opened my eyes in the morning, to when I laid my head back down at night. Yes, that’s right, Gavin was my PA and I couldn’t have chosen anyone better. His love for the arts and his brilliance never failed to amaze me, even when he was hyper and crazy. I loved him to my heart; he was like a little brother to me. We all protected him fiercely. Even more so after he had shared his life story with me. He was fragile, but strong. Way stronger than I ever could be, even after the tragic blows he had overcome. We, especially Damien, made sure he was happy, loved, and indulged with anything and everything his heart desired.

I finally managed to disentangled myself for a minute and I glanced over to where my husband was proudly standing next to one of my paintings, he was explaining the story behind the artwork I painted of a solitary building I captured on canvas. We were traveling to our home in France when we came upon the deserted farm house surrounded by spring flowers. I had made Marcus pull over to stop the car. It was so breathtaking; I knew I was going to paint it. Marcus had let me explore it to my heart’s content, never leaving my side. When we came to the back of the farmhouse he had spread out a blanket from the car and ravished me among the bright colorful backdrop of those flowers well into the late afternoon. I blushed at the memory and prayed he edited that part. I have known for years that my husband said whatever he damned well pleased and his so what attitude was bad ass. I found it embarrassing sometimes but I found it extremely sexy none the less.

He looked up and caught my eye, the love and adoration shining out of his molten mercury gaze caused me to shiver and blush again. He blew me a kiss and the people around him smiled when they saw what he was doing. I blew one back to him and just then Gavin grabbed my arm.

“Corey, stop making googly eyes at Marcus, OMG, you guys are an old married couple now, act like it. Sheesh, the honeymoon is over.” Gavin teased with a mischievous glint in his eyes telling me that he didn’t mean a word he said. “It’s time to unveil your latest masterpiece. I am still miffed that you didn’t let anyone of us see it before now,” He said as he guided me over the raised dais where my latest painting was covered under several spot lights. The few selected photographers and press were already set and up and mingling. Mr. Bordeaux was making last minute checks on lighting and generally entertaining the mass of invitation only guests, plying them with expensive Champagne and delicate hors derves. He smiled and made his way to my side.

“Corey, are you ready I must say that the anticipation is getting the better of me. My personnel told me that the painting was huge, and the dimensions of the display that you wanted sort of peaked my curiosity.” He lamented with his French accent giving his words a musical tint.

“All in due time, Fabiene. I have spent years on this painting, and after giving it much thought, I never intended to make this painting public, but I am making a powerful statement, I hope it doesn’t blow up in my face.” I said letting my nerves leak out a little bit.

“Mon Dieu, even if it does, the statement will still have been made and in this world you can’t please everyone. You are powerful enough and if not your, your husband is, not to care, and he doesn’t care about anything other than to see you happy. I swear that man will take on the devil if you asked him to.” Mr. Bordeaux said waving away my fears. “Speak of the devil.” He continued on a second before I felt long, muscular arms wrap around my waist and I was gathered back against an even more spectacular broad chest.

The photographers took full advantage and flashes started to pop again as Marcus nuzzled my neck, pecking the skin directly under my ear with his soft lips, causing me to whimper quietly. “Mmmm…I love when you make that little noise…so sexy.” He purred wickedly and my face ignited again into a furious blush.

“Marcus, stop tormenting your poor husband.” Bethany came to an elegant stop right in front of us as she appeared out of the crowd. The ever faithful Micah right on her heels. I am here to tell you the only time the two are apart is when either one of them are working, and seeing how she works in the day still as Marcus PA, and he at night at their various clubs they are rarely apart even then, if you catch my meaning. Micah just smirked a ruffled my hair. He was like the silent strong big brother to me and he treated me as such. Damien and Joe arrived next and Joe waved then went off in search for Gavin, whom I was sure was harassing some poor soul about last minute details. Those three was still going strong, and they loved each other deeply and equally. Joe had moved in permanently with them and his career had launched over the years. He now owned his own publishing company and was doing quite well with a long list of list authors; several of them were top of the best seller’s lists.

I leaned back and took comfort and warmth holding my husband’s slight frame against my much larger one. His warm sexy little fit against mine perfectly. I thanked God for him every day and I prayed to be with him for all eternity. He was my very soul. Over the last six years together I have watched him gain his confidence in his work and life, and most importantly in our love and our marriage. He has gotten so bold over the years in his sexuality, constantly surprising me at work, in the limo. Planning numerous naughty little endeavors that keep me on my toes. Some of those even gave me a heart murmur or two, but they were SO worth it. My naughty little love.

Gavin came over with a devoted Joe at his side. He announced that it was time for the reveal of Corey’s latest painting. I nodded my head at him and took Corey’s hand the guests were already seated and I led Corey up onto the raised dais. A hush went over the Gallery and the photographers took their places, the steady fingers mounted over the flicker buttons. Damien, Joe, Bethany, and Micah took their seats right up front. Big Mike and a few of our other bodyguards were staged loosely around the crowd and the dais. Mr. Bordeaux stepped up to the podium off to the side of the covered painting. He greeted everyone and introduced Corey to everyone and that it was an extreme honor to have Corey’s work presented and showcased in his Gallery. With that he handed over the microphone to Corey. I squeezed his shoulder in encouragement and he smiled up at me so sweetly it took all that I had to refrain from claiming his sweet lips right there, in front of everyone.

Corey stepped forward and raised the microphone to his mouth. He first thanked Mr. Bordeaux and his and his prestigious galleries for showcasing his work. He thanked our family and he turned to Gavin and game him special kudos for all his faith in him and his hard work and for just being his right hand. He and Gavin and had a sheen of tears in their eyes and my heart melted even for him. He turned his attention to me and he spoke clearly. “And finally, to my wonderful husband. This painting is for you, it’s about you, and it depicts you. Your strength, your beauty, and my inspiration for all time. I poured all the love I feel for you into it and I hope above anyone else here that you like it. It’s my way of showing the world what you mean to me.” He said to my shocked countenance. He gave me a watery smile and flicked his wrist. The white shroud billowed and flapped in the wind as it was lifted off the massive canvas. Everyone gasped in unison as his work was revealed to the public, cameras flashed and everyone rushed to their feet applauding enthusiastically at they gazed at the life size painting in complete awe. I stood there speechless.

For once, I saw Marcus struck dumb. He looked like he had been broad sided, hell, we were all broad sided. Damn, I knew that Corey had talent, but this painting he did of Marcus took the cake. He had depicted Marcus nude from the side. It was in some kind of light shadows thing, you could clearly tell Marcus was nude, but with the play of shadows you could not see the details of the package, if you catch my drift. None the less it was stunning, every line pure and definite. You could tell a lot of work went into every detail of the work it. I looked down at Bethany and my Angel was in tears as she cheered on for our friends. God, I loved her. It made me nervous to want and depend on someone so bad, but as long as she was at my side I could conquer the world. I glanced back to the dais and watched as Marcus finally shook himself to move. He rushed over to Corey and swept him off his feet into a bone crushing embrace and without a care in the world he kissed his husband right there in front of everyone. Gavin jumped off the dais and Damien, of course, was right there to catch him and cuddle him into a tight embrace. He took his other hand and firmly grasped Joe’s hand in his as Gavin snuggled in between the two and whistled as the flashes of the numerous cameras caught Marcus’ and Corey embrace for all eternity. I couldn’t help but to feel the emotion all around me, hell, everyone did between those two. They were truly a match made in heaven.

I couldn’t help the tears that flowed over my face. Marcus and Corey continued to hold one another and pose for the press in front of Corey’s masterpiece. I have watched Marcus change from the cold unfeeling Business Mogul to a loving indulgent husband over the years. There was nothing Corey wanted that Marcus didn’t move the Heavens and Earth to make happen. I know this, because it was my job to help him do it. I clutched Micah’s strong bicep and let him lead me forward. We stopped in our tracks at the squeak of the microphone as someone picked it up. Marcus held up his hands and quieted the crowd. He took Corey’s hand in his and turned towards him. I quickly opened my purse searching for a tissue, because whatever was going to come out of Marcus’ mouth was sure to make me start bawling like a baby. I stopped when Micah’s handkerchief appeared under my nose. I smiled up at the love of my life and tip toed up to peck him on the lips in gratitude.

“Corey, I wanted to tell you here on front of everyone. Thank you, and not just for the wonderful painting. Baby, your talent is mind boggling, the work that you can create with your hands shows just how gifted and special that you are. I wanted to thank you for your love, for loving me. For standing at my side in an intolerant world and declare before all that I am yours and that you are mine. I want to thank you for blessing me with giving me the honor of being the first person I see when I wake up and the last person I see when I go to bed. I want to thank you for showing the world that love, your love for me could never be wrong, never be something to be condemned or ridiculed. Thank you for being mine.” He finished and I couldn’t help it as the tears gathered and rolled down my face. My husband, my love, my reason for living bent down once again and kissed my trembling lips, claiming me in front of the world. He claimed me for life, yet again in front of our family, our business associates and the world through the media. What more could I ask for, My CEO, the commander of my heart.

Thank you guys so much for all the love and support that you have shown me and this story. I truly thank you from the bottom of my heart. Thank you, I love you guys, xoxo*